





A Q, 



y *~c 

o V 




O N O 


- 



*0* .°*W 

J * -s 


A vp ■ : 

P ^ 


“* 



° o 



^ *♦ - 
V^ v 


» A J 
* A ^ 

4 A ^ - 



• • s * A 



. ^ A 


r oV 


* \P Vj ° 
j, > ,A <£v <" 

r * A \A-~ >n 

‘ /9, '*\$° ... 




. A % 
£-. A * 

<P 9 ° 


9* * S AL'* '<> A *V®* o 



V w “ 

• % y * 

; v^ v * 

• A 'P f . 

• «? * 

< A <K - 


*0 rr, 

> A <K » , 

* j} /<- * 

,i ,CT d> * 

* / i * A <£► * o 

^V S - - v ^ 




.cr c c '*« *©. 


^ ° 

y °. 

<\ 'o • * 

■ i '*. ^ ,; 

*- * Cy 0 * 

’- ^ 0 * « 

°* $ ’* 

* o *- 

*° «° A* -Vo*' A’ 

A « * * c\ ^0 * 



v* A * 




* .*■ 1 e **£> 


O' 

o V 


a? ^ - 




^ a ’ 

v*V * 


» *W V* V *<r - 


A vP- -» 
5? ^ - 


<^A ** . S 



* %><? 


: A4 '• 



* & <o r 

* r$* A v ♦ - 


«<*V 


* cj> ^r> J 
* A ^Cjx . 

^ <y ^ «* 



4«- •• ^o. 


O, V. v t V A 





» 

«* \y <~v- *> 


-O V 

^° ^ • 

* o> Tk. * ^ xvv ^_ 

-*\/.... v*--v 



A <* 

o_ * ^ur< w S -0 




0 % V” f \ * °* o, 


A ^ 
^ A ♦ 

<P ‘b ° 


* V *V » 

/ *» 



%■<& 


$ *\ 


'o.i* A 



A 

, U 

^rw A ♦ 


° A^ y? ^. © 

^ <v 




A vp_ : 

■*• <t? 

4 A v ^ ’**w» x y ^ * 

O- '**s 4 A 'o * A 

A- , »■ ' » ^ 

% ~° Jr ^ 
w . ^bf ; 


> 0 V 0 0 N a * 



° r 

\i y a * * o . r> 

• >> 

*w* v V A’ 




A ^ - 

*? V * 


* * 





o. ^TT. > ' A 



^ a' 5 ' - 

v;*V * 


A 


o • A 


- A ^Pf, .* 
* ■^y '^c5 k * 

4 A V V ' 





' • • * ' .o 









* ^ * 


r o V 






• * 


« <*G ^ 

* 47 ^ 

« .v «v * 



«* '^_ 7^ ♦• V ‘^[flll^, • .\V * „ 



>P' 7 & 

°*U *•"'' ^ ^ “° v \V 

C\ ,0 V s’V> "> V r* 

: W 

♦* ^ ^ 

4 _ 4 p 


k q 


VC' 



~ **T7?* A <,'<>.» ‘ .,0 

*^0 • v ' • ♦ <£. 

* o 4^ *\jpy??/bs ^ "w G * 




Cr c°J!L**. 'o. 



<r* ”" ' z «iy / yy/itP + 0 1,1 ' _ N- cp> 

^ ^ * « , T * ^ ^ ^ * 0 * 0 0 ^ 0 <^ * • # 1 * A W 

o. ^0 V s lVL%- <> \> _*!.••- q* ^ 

** V ^ 0 . V ^ M V <*?' ^ .'*' ^ °* v 4 

<& y . t t 8 * "<£. 0 ^ 0 0 * 0 # 4^ r - V l e . <?, 

J*®’ * "c- r - -* 



^ • » 1 A. 

f * o, ^ <y s * '•* 



• A V *%- 

•» 4 l v A- 


o 

^ °. 

. •* A o **•* 
,^\^/V O' • 
*by* tiimlto*' ^o* 

o ^5 °a *•' 


-v *>^- ‘ y -o *?*^ y y *: 

s • * * V" *' * °* G\. *V tL^* ^ 


v * 

❖ ^ • 

. v^ v • 

.* y y j . 

..t/ ./ ^ \TT«’ A 




* t ^>v v 

<* /y ♦ 

1 * 
y 4 ? ^V • 




** 4^ *' ^ • 

^ V +. 
























































































































































SONS OF LIBERTY 


















. 












































































































































. 














































































































































































SONS OF LIBERTY 

A STORY OF THE LIFE AND 
TIMES OF PAUL REVERE 


BY 

WALTER A. DYER / 

Author of ‘‘Pierrot, Dog of Belgium,” ‘‘Gulliver 
the Great and Other Dog Stories,” ‘‘The Five 
Babbitts at Bonnyacres,” “The Dogs of 
Boy town,” “Ben, the Battle 
Horse,” etc. 



NEW YORK 

HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 


/ 


1920 



2 , 


M 



Copyright, 1920 

BY 

Henry Holt and Company 



I 





4 

i'@CI.A604045 



yv).ir- 3 z-o. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I The Knowles Riot 9 

II “Stand and Deliver !” 29 

III A Challenge 44 

IV Love and War Clouds 59 

V “The Child Independence” ... 78 

VI The Birth of the Sons .98 

VII “Liberty, Property, and no Stamps!” 117 

VIII The Repeal 184 

IX Molasses and Tea 152 

X The Red-Coats in Boston .... 168 

XI The Boston Massacre 184 

XII A Tempest in a Teapot 201 

XIII Brewing the Draught 223 

XIV The Tea Party 239 

XV The Suffolk Resolves 256 

XVI Riding for Liberty 275 

XVII Forcing the Issue 292 

XVIII The Signal Lanterns 310 

XIX The Midnight Ride 329 

XX The Shot Heard Round the World . 345 

XXI Peter Takes a Hand 362 

XXII Bunker Hill 380 

XXIII The Coming of Washington . . . 397 

XXIV Boston Set Free 414 

Afterwards 426 

































ILLUSTRATIONS 


FACING 

PACE 

Paul Revere at the Age of Seventy. From a 

Crayon Drawing by Saint-Memin ... 48 

Silver Tea Urns Made by Paul Revere ... 64 

The Plea of James Otis Against the Writs of 
Assistance. From a Mural Painting by 
Robert Reid in the Old State House, Boston 96 

Samuel Adams. From the Painting by John 

Singleton Copley 112 

Paul Revere ’s Famous Punch Bowl and a Salt- 
cellar Made at the Same Time .... 144 

Paul Revere ’s Bookplate Drawn and Engraved 

by Himself 166 

John Hancock. From the Painting by John 

Singleton Copley 176 

Revere ’s Cartoon of the Boston Massacre . .192 

Paul Revere ’s Home on North Square as It Ap- 
pears Today 208 

The Green Dragon Tavern. From an Old Print . 224 

The Boston Tea Party. From a Mural Painting 
by Robert Reid in the Old State House, 
Boston . 240 

Dr. Joseph Warren 272 

Major General Henry Knox. From an Engrav- 
ing after the Portrait by E. Savage . . . 288 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


FACIXO 

PAGE 

Boston, with the British Ships in the Harbor, in 
1768. Engraved and Printed by Paul 
Revere 320 

Paul Revere in His Later Years. From an En- 
graving after the Portrait by Gilbert Stuart 336 

Revere ’s Engraving of the Buildings of Harvard 

College 400 

John Adams. From a Portrait Painted Late in 

Life 416 


CHAPTER I 


THE KNOWLES RIOT 

The other day an aviator in a seaplane arose 
from the blue waters of Boston harbor and 
flew over the city. He looked down upon a 
huge, industrious metropolis, with streets cut 
in between long rows of lofty buildings, 
suburbs stretching off in every direction as 
far as his eye could reach, lines of railway 
tracks spreading out like a hundred fingers 
of a gigantic hand, bridges across the Charles 
River, and majestic steamers drawing into 
port. 

One hundred and fifty years ago or more a 
sea gull flew in from the bay and looked down 
upon a scene quite different. The Town 
House, now the Old State House, was there, 
to be sure, and Faneuil Hall and some of the 
older churches and other buildings. But 
Boston Town was then a small city of low 
buildings, and Faneuil Hall looked quite dif- 
ferent in that setting. What is now the Back 
Bay section was water and low-lying salt 

9 


10 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


marsh and the line of the water front came 
closer in toward Beacon Hill. Boston Com- 
mon was there, but it was a great meadow 
with cows grazing in it and wild roses bloom- 
ing in the swampy spots and along the banks 
of the Frog Pond. There were already fine 
trees along the Tremont Street Mall ; then 
called the Great Mall; the Beacon Street Mall 
was not laid out until later. There were big 
trees and fine houses in Summer Street, Pur- 
chase Street, Tremont Street, and facing the 
Common. Down by the harbor there were 
other houses with gardens, and on most of them 
there were cupolas from which a fine view of 
the Harbor and the ocean beyond could be 
obtained. 

Business thrived in the little town of 20,000 
inhabitants, for it was the chief seaport of the 
Colony and the business center of a wide 
stretch of farming country as well. Many a 
rough pioneer was getting a new start in life 
there, but there were also many men of wealth 
and family, like John Hancock. Business 
centered around the Town House and Market 
Place. There were shops all along Washington 
Street, which was then known by other names, 
and up Cornhill. Down King Street, which 


THE KNOWLES RIOT 


11 


is now State Street, stretched other shops and 
warehouses, and at the end of it the Long Wharf 
jutted far out into the harbor, flanked by other 
wharves, about which hovered a flock of sailing 
vessels, large and small. 

One raw November afternoon in the year 
1747 four boys, twelve or fourteen years of age, 
might have been seen walking down King Street 
toward the Long Wharf, their coats tightly 
buttoned against the chill east wind that blew 
in from the harbor. The two older boys who 
walked ahead were James Newton and John 
Pulling. James was the tallest of the four and 
the best dressed. One might, indeed, have 
called him something of a dandy with his silver 
buckles, his plum colored breeches, and his blue 
broadcloth coat and silver buttons. He had a 
pale, proud face, a high forehead, and brown 
curls, upon which his three-cornered hat sat 
jauntily. John was also fair and was dressed 
in sober gray, as was Paul Revere, the stocky 
lad who walked a few paces behind him. Paul 
was round faced and trudged along on a pair 
of the sturdiest legs in Boston. His compan- 
ion, Crispus Attucks, would have made the 
beholder imagine that PauPs tastes were demo- 
cratic, to say the least. PauPs face showed 


12 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


good breeding, and in his eyes there flashed the 
fire of his French Huguenot ancestors, but 
Crispus was assuredly a nondescript specimen. 
His clothes were patched and ill fitting. He 
shambled in his gait and his dark face and high 
cheek bones bespoke an infusion of Negro or 
Indian blood — perhaps both. His face was 
expressionless, but in his eyes there was an 
almost savage sparkle. 

That something exciting had happened or 
was about to happen any one could see with 
half an eye. All along King Street knots of 
men talked animatedly at the street corners or 
stood glowering in the doors of the shops and 
warehouses. John Pulling was inclined to 
pause and listen to what they were saying, but 
Paul urged him on. 

“It will do no good to tarry here,” said he. 
“The sooner we find Michael Welch the sooner 
we’ll find out something worth knowing.” 

So they walked briskly on past the excited 
groups and out upon the Long Wharf with its 
piles of boxes and cordage and with a forest 
of masts and rigging towering on each side. 

“There he is!” cried Paul, hastening forward 
and pointing out the form of a stalwart steve- 
dore sitting on a coil of rope, smoking a short 


THE KNOWLES RIOT 


13 


sailor’s pipe, and gazing out to sea toward 
where Commodore Knowles’s British men-o’- 
war lay at anchor in Nantasket Roads. 4 4 What 
Michael dosen’t know isn’t worth knowing. He 
works out here every day, where the ships come 
in from all over the world, and he knows the 
sea captains and the sailors and all the 
teamsters of Boston, too.” 

At the sound of approaching footsteps 
Michael took his pipe from his mouth and 
looked around. At the sight of Paul his face 
lighted with a pleasant smile of welcome. 

“So it’s my harum-scarum young friend, is 
it?” said he. “And how are ye this fine cool 
day?” 

“We want to know all about what’s happened, 
Michael,” said Paul, coming directly to the 
point. “I told the boys you’d know all about 
it.” 

“And haven’t ye heard then?” asked the 
burly Irishman, shifting his position. 

“I’ve heard that the man-o ’-war’s men came 
this morning and seized some of our Boston 
fellows and carried them off to the ships.” 

“That’s it,” said Michael, “and I’m think- 
ing ye’ll hear more about it before to-morrow 
night.” 


14 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


“ Please tell us all about it,” begged Paul. 

“Well,” said Michael, “it seems to be this 
way, as near as I can make it out. After all the 
lighting with France, England is in sore need of 
more men for her navy and the Government is 
disappointed because the Colonies haven’t re- 
sponded better to the call for enlistments. 
They seem to think we owe them something for 
coming over here to help us fight the French 
and Indians and take Canada.” 

“But father says,” broke in Paul, “that it 
was as much for England’s good as for ours and 
that we certainly have done our share” 

“True,” responded Michael, “but they don’t 
look at it that way. So the navy decided that 
if we wouldn’t join of our own accord they 
would make us. Impressing, they call it. 
That’s where the Government makes a big 
mistake, to my way of thinking. They don’t 
seem to understand that the Colonists be not 
the kind of men to be drove to their duty.” 

“But my father says,” interrupted James, a 
flush mounting to his cheeks, “that the Colonists 
are British subjects just as much as any other 
Englishmen and that it’s treason to resist the 
commands of the King.” 

“May be so, may be so,” returned Michael. 


THE KNOWLES RIOT 


15 


“I’m a loyal subject of the King myself, God 
spare him, but there’s men around him that 
advise him not wisely, I’m thinking. The in- 
dependent temper of the Colonists is something 
they don’t take into full account perhaps. 
Britons will never be slaves, whatever side of 
the Atlantic they live on, and we’re as good as 
our brothers in the old country and have as 
many rights under the Crown. At least,” he 
added, noting James Newton’s flashing eyes, 
‘ 4 it’s not to be gainsaid that many look at it 
that way, whatever the right of it may be. 

“Well,” he continued, “ye asked what 
happened. This morning four boat loads of 
Knowles’s officers and men-o ’-war’s men came 
ashore at the North Battery, gathered up a 
dozen or twenty men and boys, and dragged 
them off to the ships, willy-nilly. Seamen, 
carpenters, and ’prentices they were, and their 
comrades among the mechanics and shipyard 
men are boiling mad. They’re holding meet- 
ings in the North End, I’m told, and finding 
weapons. God knows where this thing will 
stop.” 

“What do you think they’ll do?” asked John 
Pulling. 

“I can’t say as to that,” said Michael, “but 


16 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


if something doesn’t happen this night, I know 
nothing of the temper of those North Siders.” 

On the way home something very like a 
quarrel broke out among the boys and James 
Newton, who was a staunch Loyalist, at length 
strode off to his home in a surly mood. The 
other three kept to the streets as long as they 
dared, for in those days boys were expected to 
be at home early. They poked their noses into 
the coffee houses about the Town House, which 
were thronged with men, and stopped to listen 
to the talk at the street corners. They heard 
angry mutterings and occasionally a bold out- 
burst of seditious sentiment, but they learned 
nothing of any definite plan. At length Paul 
and John found it necessary to go home, after 
exacting from Crispus a promise to let them 
know of any momentous happening, for Crispus 
was more or less of a vagabond and might even 
stay out all night if he liked, provided he re- 
mained inconspicuous. With the silent tread 
of an Indian he slipped away toward the North 
End of the town. 

Paul’s father, who was a goldsmith and hence 
in sympathy with the mechanics of the North 
End, came in very late that night, but when 
Paul called out to him to ask for the news, he 


THE KNOWLES RIOT 


17 


Lade the boy sternly to go to sleep. He was 
evidently in an angry mood. 

About daybreak Paul was awakened by the 
rattle of a handful of pebbles thrown against 
his window. He leaped from his bed and, 
thrusting out his head, saw Crispus Attucks 
standing in the shadows below. Crispus 
beckoned to him eagerly. 

Paul hurried into his clothes and stole out 
into the cold, gray morning, and the two boys 
hastened to the home of John Pulling. Then 
the three made their way quickly toward the 
Town House. 

“Do tell us what is going forward,” begged 
Paul, but Crispus only shook his head. 

“Great things,” said he, “great things. 
Killing, may be. There’s a sight of men 
about.” 

It was as Crispus had said. The streets in 
the center of town were as crowded as if it 
were noon of a busy day, only sailor clothes and 
the rough garb of workmen and mechanics were 
more in evidence. The crowd seemed densest 
before the doors of one of the coffee houses, and 
thither the three boys made their way. 

No one seemed willing to stop to answer their 
questions, so they were forced to gather what 


18 SONS OF LIBERTY 

news they could from the excited conversation 
about them. 

“It was right in there they got him,” one man 
was saying. “All in his uniform, he was. A 
Lieutenant, I reckon, and half drunk probably. 
He put up a stiff fight, they say, but they 
dragged him away from his table, the stout 
lads did, and spirited him off.” 

“What did they do with him!” asked another, 
but nobody seemed to know. 

It appeared that riotous gangs from the 
North End had been patrolling the streets all 
night, shouting treasonable things against the 
King’s navy, and in the small hours they had 
caught sight of an English officer drinking in 
the coffee house. 

“A hostage! A hostage!” they cried, and 
laid violent hands upon him. Then they locked 
him up in some secret place against the time 
when they might parley with Commodore 
Knowles for the return of their impressed 
comrades. 

But they were not satisfied with this. The 
spirit of resistance had got into their blood, 
already heated with the sense of their wrongs. 
Presently a large company of men and boys, 
some of them armed, poured out of King Street 


THE KNOWLES RIOT 


19 


and turned down toward where the old South 
Church lifted its spire above the surrounding 
houses. Eagerly the three boys followed in the 
wake of the crowd. 

Opposite the church in Marlboro Street they 
stopped and gathered iij a seething throng be- 
fore a big, square, brick house with a deep porch 
in front and a large cupola on top, surmounted 
by a copper weather vane in the form of an In- 
dian with a bow and arrows. It was the Prov- 
ince House, the official residence of the Royal 
Governor. 

The mob was shouting and gesticulating 
wildly, and the boys gathered that they were 
demanding the persons of other naval officers 
who were known to have spent the night with 
the Governor. 

At length the front door opened and Governor 
Shirley himself stepped out. He was a tall, 
proud looking man, in tine clothes and a wig, 
and he was evidently a man of courage, for he 
faced the mob without flinching. Paul Revere 
could not help feeling a glow of admiration for 
the man, though he had learned to think of 
him as an oppressor. 

The shouting subsided and Governor Shirley 
made a short but vigorous speech. 


20 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


“Let me council you,” said he, “to go at once 
to your homes and think over coolly what you 
are doing. You are defying the King’s officers, 
which is treason, and treason does not go un- 
punished. And be sure that I will brook no 
violence, for the Province House is at this 
moment well garrisoned with brave and deter- 
mined men. We are armed and ready. In the 
name of the King I call upon you to disperse 
at once.” 

There were signs of wavering in the crowd 
as the Governor reentered the house and closed 
the door behind him, and the mob fell back a 
little from the gates. Still they did not obey 
the order to disperse, but sullenly and stub- 
bornly held their ground. 

Then the Sheriff appeared from somewhere, 
a pompous, officious little man, and harangued 
the crowd, commanding them to disperse and 
threatening to arrest the ringleaders. But they 
had little respect for the Sheriff. They jeered 
at him and hustled him about, and at last a 
pair of brawny blacksmiths seized him and 
marched him off. As he was passing the spot 
where the three boys stood they heard him cry 
in a high-pitched voice, tremulous with rage : 


THE KNOWLES RIOT 


21 


“Do you know what you’re doing? You are 
resisting an officer of the King!” 

“As the King’s officers have mishandled us,” 
retorted one of his captors in a roar that set 
everybody laughing. Afterward, it was said, 
the Sheriff was locked into his own stocks, 
which mightily shocked and alarmed the 
Loyalists of the town. Such lawlessness was 
unthinkable. Things were coming to a pretty 
pass indeed. 

The mob in front of the Province House 
lacked a leader sufficiently headstrong to urge 
a direct attack, so they remained content to lay 
siege to its doors. No one entered or left the 
Province House that day and the King’s highest 
official in the Colony was a prisoner in his own 
home. Young Paul Revere and his friends 
witnessed the first serious revolt against 
tyranny. 

But this sort of inactivity did not appeal to 
the restless spirit of the mob, and gradually 
men began to fall away. Paul and his compan- 
ions followed some of them down toward the 
Long Wharf, where several open-air meetings 
seemed to be in progress. Finally these various 
groups got together when it was learned that 


22 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


the General Court had convened in the new 
Town House to discuss the situation. That 
evening the boys found themselves part of an- 
other mob that swarmed out of King Ssreet 
below the Town House. A committee was sent 
in to call upon the General Court to take action 
to redress their wrongs. 

Governor Shirley appeared again and en- 
deavored to make a speech, but the crowd was 
noisy and riotous and he could not make him- 
self heard. Thoroughly exasperated, the 
Governor sent out a proclamation peremptorily 
demanding that the mob disperse and calling 
upon the militia to drive it from the streets. 
But the militia failed to respond. Too many 
of its members were in sympathy with the North 
Enders — and some of its officers, too, if the 
truth were told. The Governor’s orders were 
utterly ignored; not a drum-beat was heard in 
Boston Town. 

Threatening the direst reprisals, Governor 
Shirley adjourned the Court and under a strong 
guard departed for Castle William, the gar- 
risoned fort in the harbor. And still the cap- 
tured Lieutenant remained imprisoned. 

During these exciting events James Newton 
remained at home, for his family were of those 


THE KNOWLES RIOT 


23 


who remained ever loyal to the King and by 
nature felt little sympathy for the common men 
of the North End. But the other three boys 
were up bright and early the next day. School 
was not once thought of, and there were no 
truant officers then. They went down to the 
Long Wharf to get the latest news from Michael 
Welch. 

As they sat there looking out over the spark- 
ling waters and sniffing the salt and tarry 
smells, discussing the situation with the big 
Irish dock hand, they observed one of the long 
boats from the Commodore’s ship pulling in 
toward the wharf. 

“Aha!” exclaimed Michael. “Here’s some- 
thing. May be they’re bringing our men 
ashore.” 

Others had observed the approach of the 
boat and soon the wharf was thronged with men 
and boys, with here and there a woman’s dress 
showing in the crowd. All eyes were fixed upon 
the boat. At length a murmer of disappoint- 
ment arose. As the boat came nearer it was 
evident that it did not contain the impressed 
seamen, but only an officer and a crew of oars- 
men. They awaited the boat’s arrival in com- 
parative silence. 


24 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


The oars were lifted to an upright position 
as the boat swung in and a boathook made it 
fast to the landing. The officer sprang up the 
steps and, a little flurried perhaps, proceeded 
to nail a proclamation upon a post. The people 
crowded closely around to read it. It ran: 

“I demand that Lieutenant Godwin be re- 
leased at once and returned to his ship and that 
the other officers now in the Province House be 
not hindered from proceeding about their lawful 
duties ashore. If this order is not complied 
with by noon of this day Boston will be bom- 
barded from the sea. In the name of the King, 
Knowles, Commodore. ’ y 

Without a word the officer turned to embark 
when a well known ship builder stepped forward 
and laid a hand upon his shoulder. 

4 ‘You may tell Commodore Knowles,” said 
the shipbuilder quietly, “that we will release 
his officers when our men are sent back to us 
and not before. Boston will not yield. You 
may bombard the town but you cannot break 
the will of the people.” Then he allowed the 
officer to depart. 

There was no shouting after this, for the 


THE KNOWLES RIOT 25 

seriousness of the situation began to make it- 
self felt, but men's jaws were set grimly as 
they left the wharf. 

“Will Knowles do it?" asked Paul in a 
whisper. 

“He will not," replied Michael, banging his 
knee with his clenched fist. 

Knowles did not bombard the town for the 
simple reason that he did not dare to affront 
certain powerful friends of the King ashore, 
but the threat made the revolters none the less 
bitter. The Loyalists, indeed, were at last 
spurred to action, and there were many of them 
in those days, particularly among the more 
prosperous classes. The General Court was 
convened and the Tory members controlled it. 
They did what they could to pacify the rebel- 
lious element. They sent out ringing procla- 
mations to the people, calling upon them to 
stand fast for King and country. And they 
sent deputations to Commodore Knowles and 
Governor Shirley imploring patience. For 
three days the matter hung in air. The guns in 
the harbor remained silent, but the Boston 
press gang was not released, nor was Lieu- 
tenant Godwin. 

Then the news got abroad that a great meet- 


26 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


ing was to be held in Faneuil Hall — not a 
general mass meeting, but an orderly body con- 
vened by the duly constituted authorities of 
the Town of Boston. Every one seemed to 
realize that this was to be the real voice of the 
people and that all depended on its course of 
action. The hall was packed to the doors and 
overflowing, but our three ardent young Whigs 
managed to squeeze into the rear unnoticed. 

At first the meeting showed a disposition to 
be unruly, but the town officers at length got the 
upper hand and it was evident that many of the 
best citizens were present. The Moderator 
spoke calmly but seriously, outlining the situa- 
tion, and then a spare young man of about 
twenty-five, somewhat carelessly dressed but 
with an intellectual face and the glowing eyes of 
a zealot, arose to the platform. A murmur 
swept over the audience. 

“It's Sam Adams/ ’ said a voice near Paul 
Revere. “He’s about the best speaker in town 
meeting, young as he is. Now we’ll hear some- 
thing to the point.” 

“Fellow citizens,” said Adams in a clear 
voice, “a mob has been doing things in Boston 
that many of us regret, but I am here to say 
that the King’s officers have brought it upon 


THE KNOWLES RIOT 


27 


themselves. Whether Whig or Tory, we are 
all men of Boston, and men of Boston have been 
foully dealt with. Men of Boston have been 
seized and dragged away from their homes, 
homes thus deprived of their support. By what 
right, I demand ! Has the time come when loyal 
Englishmen shall be deprived of their long 
established and precious liberties! Let us 
speak, not as a mob, but as the Town of Boston. 
We are no mob, but loyal subjects of the King, 
and as such we demand our rights. Let that 
word be spoken now, lest it be spoken too late.” 

A mighty cheer rang out through the hall 
as Adams ceased. Clergymen joined in that 
cheer, doctors, merchants, men of substance and 
position. It was, as Adams had said, no mob 
that was speaking now, but the voice of Boston 
Town. The heart of Paul Revere beat wildly 
under his jacket as he cheered with the rest. 
He never forgot that day. 

The leading Loyalists of the town could not 
help seeing now that a power had been invoked 
beyond their control and that the time for coer- 
tion had passed. To preserve their own 
property from the danger of destruction, there- 
fore, they brought pressure to bear upon 
Governor Shirley and Commodore Knowles. 


28 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


To make a long story short, the British 
Governor returned quietly to the Province 
House one evening and announced that the im- 
pressed seamen would be returned to their 
homes. "When this had been accomplished, and 
not until then, Lieutenant Godwin was released 
from his mysterious prison and Commodore 
Knowles sailed away from Boston harbor, vow- 
ing vengeance. 

“Well,” said Paul Revere, as he sat with his 
friends on the Long Wharf, watching the men- 
o’-war sail slowly off to the horizon, “I guess 
they won T try that sort of thing again very 
soon. ’ ’ 

But Michael Welch shook his head solemnly. 

“No,” said he, “that’s not the end of it. 
You mark my words.” 


CHAPTER II 


“STAND AND DELIVER 1” 

It must not be supposed that there existed 
in Boston Town in those days even an embryonic 
idea of political revolt against the mother 
country, unless possibly in the prophetic soul 
of young Sam Adams. The spirit of unrest 
was due largely to social and economic condi- 
tions — a thing not without its counterpart in 
this twentieth century. The Boston provincials 
considered themselves good Englishmen and 
loyal subjects of King George. Differences of 
opinion among Englishmen did not necessarily 
suggest treason. 

Class distinctions came as naturally to 
Englishmen of that day as breathing. There 
was no titled nobility, to be sure, but the democ- 
racy that existed in Boston in the eighteenth 
century would hardly be recognized as such 
to-day. The wealthy merchants who traded 
overseas, the professional men, the clergy, and 
others considered themselves to belong to a 

29 


30 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


New World aristocracy, and one of their chief 
causes of resentment against England was the 
fact that they were not looked upon as aristo- 
crats in the old country. Their desire to rule 
had much to do with the later revolutionary 
movement,, hut for the present they were for the 
most part staunch Loyalists. 

Such differences of opinion as existed were 
expressed by adherence to one of two parties, 
the Tories and the Whigs. The former were, 
in a general way, conservative and reactionary, 
the latter liberal and inclined to independence of 
political belief. Most of what we would call 
to-day the democratic element belonged to the 
"Whig party, though the leaders of that party 
were recruited from the upper classes of society. 

In those days, however, the proletariat, if we 
may make use of a more modern term, included 
not merely laborers and artisans, but also small 
shopkeepers, shipbuilders, and craftsmen of 
various sorts, no matter how prosperous they 
might be, between whom and the aristocracy a 
social gulf was fixed. They were spoken of as 
“in trade,* * though it is difficult to understand 
why tea and molasses and rum merchants were 
not also “in trade”; or they were referred to 
as mechanics. 


“STAND AND DELIVER!” 


31 


To this class belonged Paul Revere ’s father 
and, later, Paul himself. Which explains in 
large measure why Paul, with all his talents, 
never rose to a seat beside John Hancock among 
the rulers of the new state. To the end of his 
life he remained the recognized and forceful 
leader of the democracy of that state. 

The principles of heredity easily explain Paul 
Revere *s artistic versatility and his independent 
spirit. His father, born Apollos Rivoire, be- 
longed to a family of French Huguenot ref- 
ugees. At an early age he was sent for pro- 
tection to his uncle Simon Rivoire, who had 
taken up his residence in the Island of Guernsey. 
Perhaps Uncle Simon did not wholly relish the 
responsibility, for he soon sent Apollos to 
Boston in the Colony of Massachussetts. Here 
Apollos was apprenticed to a goldsmith, whose 
business in those days included that of silver- 
smith and engraver as well. He promptly be- 
came an expert in his craft, and upon coming 
of age he set up in business for himself in the 
North End of Boston. Deciding to become on 
out-and-out American, he changed his name to 
Paul Revere and married a Yankee woman, 
Deborah Iiitchborn. 

To them on January 1, 1735 (by the revised 


32 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


calendar) was born Paul Revere, Jr., the lad 
who witnessed the Knowles riots and who later 
was to make an imperishable name for himself 
as patriot and messenger of the Revolution. 
In his veins were mingled the blood of the fiery 
Huguenot and the uncompromising Puritan. 
In his nature were combined the volatile spirit 
of the French dissenter and the hard common- 
sense of the English colonist, with the courage 
of both. Growing up in a large family of 
brothers and sisters — a sober, industrious 
family, though less austere than many of their 
Puritan neighbors — young Paul early developed 
an adventurous if not a wayward disposition. 

It would have been difficult for even less 
occupied parents than his to keep such a boy 
quietly at home when the very air of Boston 
Town was charged with the electricity of por- 
tentous events. 

The Revere family lived over the goldsmith’s 
shop in Hanover Street to the north of the 
center of the town. Crispus Attucks, a com- 
panion of whom Paul’s parents could scarcely 
have approved, had made him acquainted with: 
every street and alley (and the streets, by the 
way, had no sidewalks in those days) not only in 
the neighborhood of Cornhill and out toward the 


“STAND AND DELIVER !” 


33 


Long Wharf, but in that part of the town which 
lay to the north. A walk along Middle Street 
between the old Mill Pond and the harbor docks 
soon brought them to a network of streets, many 
of them narrow, in that thickly populated sec- 
tion known as the North End, where many of 
the ship captains, shipbuilders, master work- 
men, and laborers dwelt and where the spirit of 
rebellion had its birth. There Christ Church 
raised its steeple above the low shops and 
houses. Upon Copp’s Hill beyond the boys 
often sat, looking across the Charles River 
toward Charlestown, watching the ferry boats 
plying back and forth, or the boat that took the 
longer trip to Winnisimet whence the road led 
to distant Salem and Marblehead. 

In Bennett Street, near Christ Church, right 
in the center of this section of the town, Master 
John Tileston kept his famous grammar school, 
and it was here that Paul Revere and John 
Pulling learned to read, to cipher, and, after 
a fashion, to spell. Paul, it might be mentioned, 
was weak on spelling to the end of his days, but 
his knowledge of mathematics, of which Master 
Tileston laid a secure foundation, became in 
later years a source of profit not only to- him- 
self but to his country. Master Tileston was 


34 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


also an expert teacher of the art of penmanship 
and of drawing with rule and plummet, and 
these things also served Paul Revere in good 
stead. 

Now the story of Paul Revere, as it is 
presently to be recounted, is a story of daring 
deeds and desperate adventures of Revolu- 
tionary days, but there is something beside all 
that — something more human — friendship, 
enmity, romance. For Paul Revere was no 
half -mythical hero and even the historians have 
not succeeded in robbing him of his more human 
qualities. His was a nature to venture boldly, 
to love warmly, to hate as warmly, to commit 
rash errors, and to pull himself through with 
honor in the end. 

The friend, the supreme one among many 
that Paul Revered magnetic personality won 
for him, was honest J ohn Pulling. J ohn was not 
a brilliant boy, but he possessed that dog-like 
devotion that made him stick to his venturesome 
friend through thick and thin, espousing what- 
ever cause seemed good to Paul Revere, and 
risking his all in its defense. At school and 
among his fellows of Boston Town Paul kept 
out of serious trouble, for he was a sturdy lad 
with ready fists that were not to be trifled with. 


“STAND AND DELIVER!” 


35 


But sometimes his fighting temper and love of 
adventure got him into a scrape, and then the 
solid support of steady John Pulling was 
brought into play. Through all those days of 
boyhood and youth these two stood side by side, 
be the odds what they might. 

The enemy was James Newton. He was 
scarcely an enemy then, but a sort of instinctive 
distrust and dislike early developed between 
James and Paul, while John, scarcely knowing 
why, ranged himself on Paul’s side. James did 
not attend Master Tileston ’s school, but Master 
Lovell’s in School Street, near King’s Chapel 
and Tremont Street. But the two boys often 
met and as often disagreed. James was a high- 
spirited lad, proud and quick to take offense, 
and, it is to be feared, something of a snob. 
His family belonged to the upper middle class 
and both his father and mother possessed a 
strong social ambition to ally themselves with 
Boston’s aristocracy. James unconsciously re- 
flected this attitude of his parents, and to Paul 
Revere, arrant little democrat that he was, 
James’s pretensions were a source of constant 
irritation. 

And the romance ? That, too, was only in its 
raw beginning as yet, but Paul Revere was half 


36 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


French, and even at the age of fourteen a pretty 
face stirred something within him, something 
which the stolid John Pulling was at a loss to 
comprehend. On Middle Street lived a deli- 
ciously fairy-like creature named Sarah Orne, 
the small daughter of a shopkeeper. Fairy-like 
not as to her raiment, for she was soberly and 
decorously garbed like a quaint little old lady 
of the provinces, but often as the two boys 
passed that way on the route to school an elfin 
face peered out of an upper window at them and 
dark eyes smiled mischievously. And in due 
time an acquaintanceship was gradually brought 
about. Hardly a romance in its advanced 
stages, but a source of mighty interest to Paul 
Revere. 

All of which is by way of leading up to the 
next adventure in PauPs varied career which 
seems worthy of record. 

Now in a family as large as that of the 
Reveres, with many mouths to feed, the children 
had something to do beside go to school and 
roam the streets and play. As soon as they 
were old enough the girls had to help their 
mother and the boys their father, and young 
Paul was the messenger and errand boy of the 
goldsmith’s shop. His duties took him to all 


4 ‘STAND AND DELIVER!” 37 

parts of Boston, and that is one reason why he 
became so thoroughly acquainted with many out- 
of-the-way corners of the town. Usually he did 
his errands on foot, but occasionally he was 
allowed to ride his father’s horse. 

Paul Revere could not remember the time 
when he did not know how to ride. He was a 
fast runner, a hard tighter, and a strong swim- 
mer, but in horsemanship no boy in Boston Town 
could surpass him. He was as much at home on 
horseback as some people are in a rocking-chair. 
He never knew the time when he could not ride 
for an indefinite period without a trace of weari- 
ness. And in spite of his headstrong disposi- 
tion he had a natural love for animals and was 
always good to his mount. 

When his father saw that he was able to be 
trusted on horseback he began to send him on 
longer and longer journeys, and that is how 
it came about that young Paul Revere took the 
dangerous ride alone to Dedham, with a precious 
cargo, when he was fifteen years old. 

Miss Eunice Parks of Dedham was famed for 
her gracious beauty as far away as Boston. 
Her father was one of the leading citizens of 
his town and her mother was a woman whose 
social ambitions extended beyond her village 


38 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


circle. Accordingly, when Eunice was married 
to Edmund Winthrop, the young barrister of 
Lynn, a great to-do was made over it. Only 
the very best of everything would serve, and 
Mistress Parks, finding her household somewhat 
short of silverware for the occasion, sent to 
Boston for a dozen of Paul Revere ’s best spoons, 
properly engraved. At the same time Mr. 
Parks sent in an order for a silver tea set which 
he intended to present to the bride. 

Now Paul Revere the elder did not keep such 
things in stock; they had to be made to order, 
and the bride’s parents had given him none 
too much time. The wedding day approached 
and the new silver was not forthcoming. So 
Mistress Parks sent a message to Boston, 
anxiously urging haste. 

The silversmith did the best he could, but 
there were numerous irritating delays, so 
that the work was not finished until two days 
before the date set for the wedding. Revere 
had given his promise and intended to keep it, 
but when the time came he was unable to find a 
trusted messenger to take the goods to Dedham. 
In those days there was no Old Colony Rail- 
road and the post chaise was a somewhat un- 
certain affair. Most of the business of that 


“STAND AND DELIVER!” 


39 


sort was done on horseback, and it was not 
without its perils. There was little danger 
from Indians so near the settlements, but there 
were plenty of semi-outlaws, many of them petty 
criminals deported from England, and rough, 
free-lance characters of various sorts who did 
not scruple to take up the trade of footpad if 
the occasion warranted. As for what we know 
as police protection, it was meager and scarcely 
extended beyond the borders of the villages. 
Men who traveled the highroads at night 
carried their own police protection in their 
holsters. 

The elder Revere was unwilling to trust his 
vaulable freight to any chance messenger, and 
in despair he at last determined to send young 
Paul. He knew that the boy would realize the 
importance of his mission, that he was an 
expert horseman, and that he had always shown 
a stout heart and a ready wit in emergencies. 
It might be time to put his character to the test. 

Mistress Revere, when she learned of the 
decision, protested vigorously, fearing for the 
safety of her boy more than for that of Mistress 
Parks’s spoons, but her husband reassured her. 

“There is really little danger,” said he. 
“Paul will start in the morning and travel in 


40 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


broad daylight, when the doubtful gentry are 
seldom abroad. Besides, who would suspect a 
mere boy of carrying costly metal in his saddle- 
bags? It is safer with him than with Thomas 
Bulger or Theophilus Grimes.” 

As for Paul, he was delighted and thrilled 
with the spirit of adventure as he stood among 
his admiring brothers and sisters and received 
his instructions. 

He was up betimes the next morning, the day 
before the grand wedding, with his horse 
saddled and bridled and champing' at the bit, 
and with the beautiful, shiny silverware stowed 
safely away in his saddlebags. 

“Now remember, Paul,” cautioned his father, 
“keep to the highway and ride straight to 
Dedham. Deliver the goods into Mistress 
Parks ’s own hands and tell her she may send 
me the money later on by her own messenger. 
I won’t put too much upon you, and it may be 
dark when you return.” 

“But may I not carry your pistols, father?” 
begged Paul. 

“Nonsense!” replied Mr. Revere. “You’d 
do some mischief with them. You’re safer 
without. If you scent trouble, trust to your 


“STAND AND DELIVER !” 


41 


horse’s heels. Now go, and good luck to you.” 

Neither of them observed a shadowy form 
skulking behind a corner of the house, nor heard 
a man running down the alley to leap upon a 
horse and go cantering away. Paul patted his 
horse’s neck and trotted proudly through the 
town. 

It was a delicious morning. The blue water 
of the harbor danced and rippled in the sun and 
a fresh breeze brought to the young horseman ’s 
nostrils the salt tang of the sea. Already the 
workmen of the North End were abroad, and 
many of them passed Paul with a cheery greet- 
ing. He turned into Dock Square and jogged 
up the hill to the Town House, then down Corn- 
hill and into that long, broad way that was later 
named Washington Street, but was then called, 
in its different sections, Marlboro, Newbury, 
and Orange Streets. 

All this was familiar going to him, and he 
passed the Province House and the Common 
with scarcely a glance, for his mind was fixed 
upon what lay ahead. Youth ran hot in his 
veins and he longed to urge his horse into a 
canter, but he remembered his father’s instruc- 
tions and spared his mount. 


42 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


At length he passed the grove opposite Essex 
Street, crossed Frog Lane, and started down 
the mile-long isthmus known as Boston Neck. 
The town was now left behind him. On his 
left was the blue harbor and on his right the 
Roxbury Flats. Ahead he could see the houses 
and spires of the village of Roxbury and the 
open country beyond. He felt as free as the 
gulls that came soaring in from the sea to seek 
their breakfast on the flats. 

Passing through Roxbury he turned south 
along the old Providence Road. The sun was 
now well up in the heavens and shone warmly 
over the fertile countryside. It was good, Paul 
thought, to be out here in the open, to feel 
beneath him the steady motion of his horse, to 
have a man’s work to do. Farmers were at 
work here and there in the fields, for it was 
haying time, and occasionally he met plodding 
ox teams in the road. Far ahead he could see 
the dust of another solitary horseman who had 
evidently left Boston ahead of him. 

Then the farmhouses began to appear at 
wider intervals, and about the middle of the 
forenoon Paul entered a little wood. Suddenly 
his horse reared and came to a halt as a man 
wearing a mask over the upper portion of his 


“STAND AND DELIVER!” 


43 


face sprang ont of the undergrowth at the road- 
side and seized the bridle. 

At the same time another masked man leaped 
forward from the other side, with a pistol 
leveled at Paul Revere ’s breast, and cried, 
4 ‘ Stand and deliver ! * ’ 


CHAPTER III 


A CHALLENGE 

For a few moments Paul Revere sat dazed, 
terrified, speechless. Then his wits slowly re- 
turned to him. It flashed upon him that these 
men must have a reason for holding him up in 
this way in broad daylight, that they must be 
aware of what he carried in his saddlebags. 
He remembered then the figure of the lone horse- 
man in the road ahead of him. 

“Come,” said the man with the pistol, ap- 
proaching a step nearer, 4 ‘ dismount.’ ’ 

Slowly Paul slipped to the ground. He was 
unarmed; he realized that physical resistance 
would be useless. But he did not propose to 
give up the rich booty without a struggle. He 
must set his agile wits to work. 

i ‘ What do you want?” he asked. “I’m only 
a boy, you see. I have nothing you want.” 

“He lies,” said the man at the horse’s head. 
He seemed to be a rough, uncouth fellow, bent 
upon making short work of the job. The other 
had the dress and bearing of a gentleman and 

44 


A CHALLENGE 45 

spoke in well bred tones. He smiled a little as 
he spoke. 

“Come,” said he, “you cannot fool us. We 
know . ’ 9 

He reached over and tapped the saddle-bags, 
which gave forth a muffled jingling sound. The 
man smiled again and stood as though waiting 
to see what the boy would say next. 

“I told you,” said the villain at the horsed 
head. “I saw it all before he started.” 

“You see,” said the other, “we know all about 
you. WeVe come to save you the trouble and 
a long ride. Turn over the silver to us and we ’ll 
take it the rest of the way to Mistress Parks — 
or somewhere.” 

“And I know all about you,” said Paul, 
seeking to gain time. “I shall have you taken 
and then you’ll be hanged.” 

“The precious liar!” growled the fellow in 
front. 

But the tall man continued to smile. He 
seemed to be enjoying the situation. 

“No,” said he, “you never saw me before and 
you will never see me again. You would 
scarcely know me if you did. What do you 
think you’d better do now, my lad?” 

Paul did not answer at once. His quick ear 


46 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


had caught a sound on the road far ahead. 
While seeming to regard his captor with fear 
and dismay, he was listening intently. Yes, 
there it was again, the creak of an ox cart. But 
Paul did not wish the others to hear. He sud- 
denly changed his tone and began to moan and 
whine and plead. He would have wept to make 
the acting seem more real, but the tears some- 
how would not come. 

“Playing baby won’t mend matters, either,” 
said the tall man at length, still smiling. He 
seemed inclined to play with Paul as a cat plays 
with a mouse, but the other man was obviously 
becoming impatient. 

“Come, come,” he roared, “let’s have done 
with this fooling. Give the young monkey a 
clout over the head and we’ll take his horse and 
silver and get out of this. ’ ’ 

“Very well,” said the tall man, his smile 
fading. “If the lad won’t listen to reason — ” 

He advanced a step menacingly and reached 
out a hand toward the saddle-bags. Paul’s 
sturdy fist shot out and caught the man stoutly 
on the arm, causing him to fall back a step. 

Paul had no desire to risk a personal en- 
counter with two strong men, but the case was 
desperate. Already he could hear the rumble of 


A CHALLENGE 47 

the approaching cart wheels ; he must gain time 
somehow. 

The sneering smile returned to the tall man ’s 
lips. 

“Why, the little spit-fire,” said he. “He 
would fight, would he ? ’ ’ And he reached out a 
long arm and gave Paul a light box on the ear 
which sent the angry blood mounting to his 
temples. 

The sight of blows was too much for the ruf- 
fian at the horse’s head. Dropping the bridle 
he came lunging forward, roaring a vulgar oath. 

His intention was unmistakable, and in 
another minute Paul Revere ’s adventure would 
have ended in painful and ignominious failure, 
but this was the boy’s one chance, and he was 
alert enough to perceive and seize it. 

The horse was now free. Paul turned like a 
flash and, grasping the horse’s mane, thrust his 
foot into the stirrup. The two men rushed at 
him, but Paul did not wait to mount. At his 
shout the obedient horse shot forward, the hands 
of the highwaymen slipped impotently off his 
flanks, and Paul, intrepid young horseman that 
he was, swung his leg over the saddle in full 
stride. 

Giving the good horse his head and plunging 


48 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


forward at full speed, Paul Revere crouched low, 
expecting every moment to hear the crack of a 
pistol. But none came. Perhaps there was 
an element of chivalry alive in the tall man 
that made him hesitate to shoot at an unarmed 
boy. 

His curiosity getting the better of him, Paul 
cast a glance over his shoulder just in time to 
see the other bandit, thoroughly enraged, snatch 
the pistol from the leader’s hand, and as Paul 
swept around a protecting bend in the road, a 
bullet whistled past his head. 

Then came the sound of pursuing hoofbeats. 

The wood was a small one, and presently 
Paul’s horse brought him out into the sunshine 
again. Before him stretched broad, sunny 
meadows, and in the middle of the road ap- 
peared a groaning wain, piled high with hay, 
drawn by four slow-moving oxen. Beside the 
load walked a stalwart farmer bearing two pitch- 
forks on his shoulder; another, with a long 
willow switch, walked beside the oxen, while on 
the load rode a boy with rakes. 

The men looked startled at the sudden ap- 
pearance of this reckless young horseman and 
halted their oxen as Paul pulled up beside the 
hay cart. The pursuing hoofbeats sounded very 


A CHALLENGE 49 

near and Paul did not stop for a lengthy ex- 
planation. 

‘ ‘ Robbers !” he cried breathlessly, pointing 
toward the wood. “Footpads. They stopped 
me. I — ” 

But the hardy farmers, accustomed to dangers 
and emergencies of various sorts, needed no 
more. They, too, heard the hoofbeats now. 
Arming themselves with the pitchforks they 
stepped in front of the oxen, while the boy on 
the load, who was a year or two older than Paul 
and a stout lad, slipped down to take his place 
valiantly beside them. 

This was the unexpected sight which met the 
eyes of the two highwaymen as they came pelt- 
ing out of the wood. Instantly they drew rein, 
and the rough one turned and fled precipitately 
without more ado. The tall man paused a 
moment and again the smile came to his lips. 

“My compliments, Paul Revere,’ ’ said he. 
“You’ve shown your mettle and you’ve won 
through. But remember that I could have shot 
you down had I wished. I did not wish, for 
this country will one day have need of such as 
you. Perhaps some day will find us fighting 
side by side. I should relish that better than 
this sort of business.” 


50 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


So saying, he waved his hand and rode off 
among the trees. 

In days to come Paul Revere remembered 
these words and often wondered whether this 
strange gentleman of the road might indeed not 
be among those who fought with him for free- 
dom, but he never knew. 

Paul turned with words of gratitude to those 
who had proved such welcome allies and ex- 
plained the situation. 

“We’ve got to rid these roads of such 
gentry,” said the older of the two men, “and 
we’ll make a beginning at once. Jonas, do you 
accompany this lad on to the village, and spread 
the word there. We’ll see that those two do 
not return, if, indeed, they have any thought of 
it, which I deem unlikely. ’ ’ 

Jonas, the farmer’s boy, took hold of Paul’s 
stirrup and together they proceeded toward the 
village which could be seen about a mile away. 
For a time they traveled in silence, for Jonas 
was a diffident lad and slow of speech, but he 
had an honest, eager face which Paul liked, and 
after a while the ice was broken. Paul, who 
could never have been said to have a poor 
opinion of himself, related the tale of his adven- 


A CHALLENGE 51 

ture with gusto and Jonas Martin proved a 
good listener. 

“You are from Boston,’ ’ said Jonas at length. 
“What is the news from there?” 

“There is little news,” said Paul. “It has 
been very quiet since the Knowles riot. You 
heard of that, I suppose.” 

“Oh, yes,” said Jonas. “Did you see it 
all?” 

“I did,” Paul replied, and proceeded to give 
the country boy an eye-witness account of that 
event. 

“And nothing like that has happened since?” 
inquired Jonas. 

“Nothing so important,” said Paul, “but 
there have been small happenings that show 
that a tire is smoldering, as Michael Welch 
says. Michael is a man who works on the Long 
Wharf and sees everything and knows every- 
body. Caucus meetings are held regularly in 
the North End where I live, and Michael says 
the men won’t be caught napping again.” 

“Down here,” said Jonas after a pause, “the 
men disagree as to whether these things are 
treasonable or not.” 

“Men disagree in Boston, too,” said Paul. 


52 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


i ‘ Just now the Loyalists are in the lead, for the 
French are beginning to make trouble again and 
we have to stand by the King. Michael says 
we can only wait and see what happens. ’ ’ 

i 1 Father says,” said Jonas, ‘ 4 that the time 
may come when we ’ll have to take a hand with 
Boston, for these are uncertain times.” 

“Perhaps that’s so,” said Paul. 

They had now reached the village and Jonas 
left Paul to deliver his messages. As it was 
nearly noon and Paul had breakfasted early, he 
decided to rest here for half an hour. He took 
his horse to the inn to be watered and fed, while 
he took the saddle-bags into his own keeping 
and ate the dinner which he had brought with 
him. Then he set forth again on his journey. 

Paul reached Dedham without further mis- 
hap, and after delivering the silverware, much 
to Mistress Parks’s relief, he turned home- 
ward. Near the village where he had left Jonas 
two mounted farmers met him and escorted him 
through the wood and well on his way toward 
Roxbury. As it turned out, however, this 
proved to be unnecessary, for they met not a 
soul on the road and Paul reached home that 
night in safety. 

Paul Revere would hardly have been a normal 


A CHALLENGE 


53 


boy if he had not bragged a little about his 
exploit, though it should be said that he told 
his story truthfully, adding nothing by the way 
of fanciful embroidery. He told John Pulling 
first, and so the story spread throughout the 
North End and Paul found himself something 
of a hero. It must be admitted that he enjoyed 
this role, and as he and John approached a 
little knot of boys and girls at a street corner 
it is to be feared that he strutted a little. For 
he perceived the sweet face of Sarah Orne in 
the group. What he did not relish so well was 
the presence of James Newton, for James was 
given to aping the gallantries of the young 
men about town and he loved especially to dis- 
play his masculine charms before Sarah Orne. 

“Oh, Paul,” cried Sarah, “do tell us all about 
it. Weren’t you terribly frightened?” 

“Oh, no,” said Paul, a little vaingloriously 
but quite truthfully, “I wasn’t afraid.” 

“Perhaps if anybody had seen you,” inter- 
rupted James with a sneer, “there would be a 
different story to tell.” 

“Oh, James, how can you?” said Sarah re- 
proachfully. 

“Oh, James,” echoed Paul scornfully. “He 
says that because he knows that if he had 


54 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


been in my shoes he would have swooned.” 

“ That’s a lie!” retorted the young patrician 
hotly. 

Paul’s dark eyes flashed fire and the angry 
color slowly mounted to his cheeks. 

“You’ll take that back, James Newton,” said 
he. 

James only tossed his handsome head and 
langhed. He was older and taller than Paul 
Revere, if somewhat less robust, and, to give 
him his due, he did not lack courage. Besides, 
he had the dramatic gift and he was not un- 
aware of his fair audience. 

Paul clenched his fists and took a step for- 
ward, but Sarah stepped between. 

“Please, Paul,” she begged, “don’t fight.” 

Paul looked into her blue eyes and hesitated. 

“Oh, he won’t fight,” taunted James. 

4 ‘ Never fear.” 

Paul was furious, but he yielded when John 
Pulling took him by the arm. 

“Come,” said John. “Come away. You 
don’t want to fight before the girls. Besides, 
James is alone here; it wouldn’t be fair.” 

“All right,” said Paul, turning sulkily away, 
“but I’ll make him take back those words yet.” 

“I shall take back nothing to please the son 


A CHALLENGE 55 

of a tradesman,” said James, and lifting his hat 
with a sweeping gesture he stalked away. 

John Pulling knew his friend too well to sup- 
pose that the matter would end here. It was 
merely a matter of time and place, and in such 
an affair of honor it was, by all the rules of 
the code, incumbent upon John to act as his 
friend’s second. 

“I will fight him to-morrow,” said Paul, 
i ‘ under the Great Tree.” 

Near what is now Hanover Square, opposite 
Boylston Market and the corner of Essex Street 
and Washington, there stood in those days a 
grove of shade trees. It was on the west side 
of what was then Newbury Street, opposite 
Essex, at the south end of the town. In the 
midst of this grove, near Frog Lane, a gigantic 
elm lifted its graceful branches — a tree later 
to become famous in American history, but then 
known simply as the Great Tree. This grove 
was the favorite playground of the boys of the 
South End, and Paul Revere well knew that if 
he sought out James Newton there it would be 
in the enemy’s country. 

John Pulling fully understood this, but he 
knew his friend too well to suppose that he could 
turn him from his purpose by any arguments re- 


56 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


lating to his personal safety. In his present 
state of mind Paul would have strode down and 
tackled the whole South End single handed, so 
John concentrated his efforts on persuading 
Paul to accept one more friend as an addition to 
the supporting party to insure fair play. To 
this Paul at last granted a grudging consent. 

“We might get Crispus Attucks,” said Paul. 

“No,” objected John, “Crispus won’t do. 
He’d lose his head and jump into the fight on 
his own account. I’ll ask Ben Edes.” 

Benjamin Edes was the son of a North Side 
printer and a staunch adherent of the Revere 
clan. 

“All right,” said Paul, “get Ben.” 

Next morning the three boys met by appoint- 
ment and took their way through the town to 
the South End playground. As they had ex- 
pected they found a crowd of boys busy at their 
games. The tall form of James Newton could 
be seen acting as a sort of leader among them. 

“He’s there,” said Benjamin. 

“Yes,” said Paul laconically, “I see him.” 

As they approached the play seemed to 
slacken, and eyes were turned upon them. Per- 
haps the news of the promised duel had been 
spread among them. James Newton thrust his 


A CHALLENGE 57 

hands into his pockets and slouched gracefully 
against the Great Tree. 

“Lo, here come the young mechanics,” said 
he in a tone that reached them clearly. “Has 
any one anything to mend?” 

A shout of laughter greeted this sally, but 
Paul Revere said never a word until he stood 
facing his handsome antagonist. 

“James Newton,” said he, “yesterday you 
called me a liar and otherwise insulted me. 
Now I’m going to thrash you.” 

He took off his coat and handed it to John. 
James was already in his shirtsleeves and wore 
a tight-fitting plum-colored waistcoat. 

“You’d better take off that thing,” said Paul, 
pointing to the waistcoat, “if you don’t want 
its prettiness spoiled.” 

“It will not be necessary,” said James, still 
smiling. 

Then Paul Revere stepped forward and dealt 
him a resounding slap on the cheek. 

There was a forward movement in the crowd, 
but John and Benjamin ranged themselves 
behind their friend and planted their sturdy legs 
solidly. James waved back his followers with 
a flourish, but the smile had gone from his lips. 
His face flamed a vivid scarlet and in his eyes 


58 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


glistened tears of rage and pain. With a snarl 
he leaped upon his stocky enemy and they 
grappled. 


CHAPTER IV 


LOVE AND WAR CLOUDS 

In the fury of the initial attack neither boy 
fought with discretion. They clinched with the 
primitive ardor of young savages, struggling, 
swaying, and panting. Then James managed to 
get his long leg crooked behind Paul's knee and 
they crashed to the ground. Paul was the under 
man, but long experience with the rougher ele- 
ment of Master Tileston’s school had taught 
him many tricks of wrestling and he twisted 
himself from his opponent’s grasp before James 
could pin him to the ground. In an instant 
both boys were on their feet again, facing each 
other with flashing eyes. 

Now began the real battle with fists. James 
was no mean boxer and he had the advantage of 
a longer reach and the aggressiveness of a fiery 
temper. Again and again he whipped through 
Paul’s guard with a telling blow to the face. 
Paul’s lip was cut and his nose was bleeding, 
but he gave way not an inch. He gritted his 

59 


60 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


teeth, hunched his shoulders, and ignored the 
punishment he was receiving. And as James’s 
attacks began to weaken, Paul but fought the 
harder. 

At length James, smarting from two well 
directed blows, lifted his knee and caught his 
antagonist foully in the stomach. A growl of 
angry protest came from Benjamin Edes, but 
Paul waited for no referee’s decision. Crouch- 
ing like a cat, he launched himself full at his tall 
foe with an irresistible fury. Seizing James 
by the throat with both hands, he exerted every 
ounce of his strength and bore him backward 
to the ground. 

For a time James struggled to loose the 
strangling hold. Then he lay quiet. 

“Now,” cried Paul Revere, relaxing his grip 
somewhat, “will you take back what you said?” 

“Never!” gasped James. 

Paul’s fingers tightened again and James’s 
eyes began to roll upward in a ghastly manner. 
His adherents, frightened by the purpling face 
of 'their friend, pressed forward and John Pul- 
ling saw that it was time to interfere. He 
stepped forward and laid a firm hold upon 
Paul’s shoulders. 

“Come, Paul,” said he calmly. “You don’t 


LOVE AND WAR CLOUDS 


61 


want to kill him. YouVe thrashed him and 
that’s enough. Come away.” 

Benjamin came to his assistance and together 
they dragged Paul to his feet. Delivering a 
last scornful kick at his prostrate antagonist 
he turned and strode slowly away, putting on 
his coat as he went. James raised himself 
upon his elbow and cried after him in a voice 
shrill and trembling with rage, “I’ll not forget 
this, Paul Revere. I’ll get even with you if it 
takes a lifetime. I’ll take my oath on it.” 

This would be no truthful chronicle if it did 
not admit that those words somehow sent an 
uneasy chill through Paul’s breast, but he only 
smiled and made no reply. It must be admitted, 
too, that he swaggered somewhat on his return 
journey through the North End and was pleased 
to have it noised abroad that he had whipped 
James Newton in a fair fight. But to his ever- 
lasting credit be it said that he breathed no 
word of this to Sarah Orne. If she learned of 
it later on it was from some other source. 

And so, with whole-hearted play and staunch 
friendships, occasional brawls and not a little 
mischief, passed the school days of a Boston lad 
who never was a saint and was never to become 
one, but in whose nature dwelt the unflinching 


62 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


courage, the keen sense of justice, the love of 
adventure, and the impulse to prompt action 
that set him apart as a leader among his fellows. 
In 1751, at the age of sixteen, Paul Revere left 
school and went to work as an apprentice in his 
father’s shop. At first the restraint of this 
occupation was irksome to him, hut he soon 
began to take a keen interest in his work. For 
there had been born in him the true spirit of 
the craftsman, a spirit that was to survive the 
tumult of war and the activities of a turbulent 
and unsettled time. 

There came to Paul Revere the consciousness 
that he loved to make things, to make them well 
and to make them beautiful. At first assisting 
his father’s workmen in the rougher tasks of 
the shop, he soon came to spend his spare time 
at a bench of his own. He began drawing de- 
signs for silver vessels and for decorations, 
and when his father found them useful, Paul 
experienced a new kind of joy, and to him a very 
deep joy, in seeing his designs wrought into 
gleaming silver pitchers, ewers, tankards, tea- 
pots, bowls, spoons, mugs, and porringers. He 
developed a remarkable ingenuity and mechani- 
cal skill and soon displayed his ability to grasp 
quickly the details of manufacture, so that 


LOVE AND WAR CLOUDS 


63 


within a year he was serving as his father’s 
chief assistant in the finer elements of the silver- 
smith ’s craft. He became expert at chasing 
and engraving and enjoyed working out intri- 
cate and beautiful crests and coats of arms for 
his father’s wealthy patrons whose love for the 
insignia of rank had not yet faded before the 
spirit of equality and independence. 

Picture Paul Revere in those days, working 
steadily at his bench in his mechanic^ smock, 
his eyes alight with joy of artistic creation, and 
it is not easy to believe that it was the same 
Paul Revere who outwitted the highwaymen on 
the road to Dedham, fought a bloody fight with 
James Newton, and would ere long take part in 
even more adventurous exploits. Yet it was 
the same Paul, as Crispus Attucks well knew 
and as one might guess who followed them on 
their mysterious prowlings about the unlighted 
back streets of Boston Town after nightfall or 
who watched him on his mad holiday gallops 
out along the country roads that lay beyond the 
Neck. 

For Paul Revere ’s talents were many and 
varied and his was a many-sided nature. He 
loved his graver’s tools and he loved his horse; 
he loved his friends and he loved old Boston 


64 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Town ; he loved the excitement of mad adventure 
and he loved a quiet Sunday stroll over Copp’s 
Hill with pretty Sarah Orne. And as for 
hatreds, he had those, too; there was tyranny 
and there was James Newton. 

“I do not know,” he said to Sarah one day, 
“whether I am soft or hard. For I melt at the 
sight of a lost dog, while I freeze up and could 
kill without a tremor a brute of a man who 
would kick such a dog.” 

And Sarah looked up at him out of her dark 
eyes as though she thought him the most 
wonderful person in all the world. Perhaps, in 
some ways, he was. 

PauPs friendship for Michael Welch was one 
of the curious things in his life, for Michael was 
only a rough dock hand and much older than 
Paul. Yet there existed between them a 
genuine warmth of affection. All his life Paul 
chose his friends from high and low apparently 
without distinction. Perhaps in a measure in 
that explained his unquestioned leadership 
among the workingmen of Boston in later years 
and his failure, in spite of his recognized abili- 
ties, to rise high in the councils of state. For 
he had the faculty of singling out merit wher- 
ever he found it, and in Michael Welch he dis- 



Courtesy of the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston 

Silver tea urns made bv Paul Revere 




LOVE AND WAR CLOUDS 


65 


covered a remarkable native shrewdness and a 
grasp of political situations that statesmen 
'might have envied. Michael was no man of 
action. He was rather a philosopher, sitting 
on the edge of the Long Wharf, watching the 
world of men go by. 

It was with Michael that Paul foregathered 
to discuss the state of the country, a subject in 
which he found himself taking an ever increas- 
ing interest. For Paul Revere spent his boy- 
hood and youth in warlike and troublous 
times. The French and Indian War had come 
to a nominal close in 1748, but Michael shook 
his head. 

“You can’t trust an Indian ever,” said he 
sagely, “nor a Frenchman often. They call 
this peace, but your scalp is safer here, boy, 
than it would be on the French border or the 
western frontier. There’ll be trouble, mark my 
words, so long as the French and the British 
try to share one country between them. ’ ’ 

“Then why doesn’t Parliament do more to 
keep the good will of the Colonies! England 
and the Colonies must stand together against 
the common enemy,” said Paul. 

“True enough,” responded Michael, “and 
they will.” 


66 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


“I suppose they will,” said Paul, “but I hear 
those talk who say openly that Parliament is 
doing wrong by us.” 

“Now, then, you’re beyond my depth,” said 
Michael. “Questions of right and wrong I 
leave to the Almighty. I find that man’s view 
of it generally depends on whose ox is gored. 
I don’t feel so sure that Parliament is alto- 
gether wrong. Let’s put it this way. Sup- 
pose your father opened a shop in Roxbury and 
stocked it with tools and hired workmen and 
’prentices, and sent you over to take charge of 
it. Suppose he wasn’t satisfied with the re- 
turns and began to give you orders how you 
must run the business, who you must trade with 
and who you must not, and should require you to 
send him a percentage of the profits at regular 
intervals. You would be vexed, I’ve no doubt, 
to have your affairs interfered with like that, 
and you would be quick to take offense at any 
methods of unnecessary severity, but there 
would be many who would say that your father 
had a right to see that his business was run to 
suit him, after all the trouble he’d been put to. 
It all depends on whether you’re father or son. 
And that’s the way it is with England and the 
Colonies. Do you see?” 


LOVE AND WAR CLOUDS 


67 


“Yes,” said Paul, “I suppose so. My 
mother is English and I am loyal, but it seems 
to me, Michael, that Parliament is trying to 
manage a business too far away for them to 
understand. Anyway, I know that there are 
mutterings and more than mutterings in the 
North End. If men are not allowed to make 
an honest living they will make a dishonest one. 
You may forbid our merchants trading with the 
French, but it’s another thing to stop them 
when there are mouths to be fed. And if 
pressed too far, Michael, they will fight, just as 
they did when Knowles impressed the sailors.” 

“Of that, now,” said Michael, squinting 
shrewdly to windward, “it may be that I know 
a thing or two myself. Facts is one thing and 
the right and wrong of ’em is another. You’ll 
know more, Paul, my boy, before you know 
less.” 

Paul was learning more every day, and if 
his views of the developing situation were 
prejudiced and radical and colored by the 
needs and the temper of the homespun class, it 
was but natural. As James had said, Paul was 
the son of a tradesman. His home was in the 
turbulent North End. He had chosen his 
friends from among those of like station, for he 


68 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


had found them generally honest and of a ro- 
bust independence of thought that was con- 
genial to his own nature. What he had seen of 
the wealthy aristocracy of Boston and England 
had not attracted him. The James Newtons of 
his experience he heartily despised. He was a 
natural partisan. He did not belong to the 
class from which the new America was to draw 
her leaders — her Washingtons, her Jeff er sons, 
her Hancocks, her Hamiltons; he was of the 
people who furnished the great moral impulse 
behind those leaders, without which Washing- 
ton himself would have been impotent. At 
present his sympathies were naturally with his 
own class, and they were the sympathies of a 
very loyal but scarcely docile Englishman. 

In this connection, two incidents in Paul 
Revere ’s life in the year 1752 are illuminating. 
The first took place on an August evening not 
long after Paul’s conversation with Michael. 
A dark, moonless night was promised following 
a cloudy day, and Crispus Attucks had sent word 
to Paul to meet him after dusk near Hudson’s 
Point below Copp’s Hill. 

Crispus, always chary of words, had given no 
hint of what was going forward, but Paul knew 
him well enough to know that the rendezvous 


LOVE AND WAR CLOUDS 


69 


would not be for nothing. Paul knew that the 
half-breed’s strange, silent prowlings about the 
old town left him ignorant of little that went on 
under cover of darkness. 

Paul rightly guessed that it was to be a smug- 
gling affair, for he and Michael often talked 
with shipbuilders and merchants who con- 
sidered that they were unjustly treated by laws 
which sought to keep the Colonial trade in 
British hands by the imposition of high duties, 
and among whom evasion of these laws seemed 
justified and not immoral. 

Paul found Crispus waiting for him in the 
black shadows of a warehouse, and together 
they made their way silently to the shore. 
Phantom-like figures were moving stealthily 
about a small landing wharf. Presently the 
sound of muffled cars was heard and a heavily 
laden boat drew in out of the darkness. Six 
barrels of molasses were rolled out upon the 
wharf, and the boat stole back for more. 

“Hm!” grunted Crispus, his white teeth 
flashing for a moment in the darkness. “That 
will be made into rum and the rum will be 
turned into money.” 

There was no excitement, no confusion. The 
men worked methodically until the entire cargo 


70 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


of some unseen ship was landed upon the shore 
and carted away to its hiding place. But the 
scene made a powerful impression on PauFs 
young mind. 

“How can Parliament ever stop that V 7 he 
asked. 

But Crispus only smiled enigmatically as he 
led the way back into town. 

The other incident, equally quiet and seem- 
ingly insignificant in itself, was a meeting which 
Paul attended in a bare garret over a distillery 
in the North End in company with Michael 
Welch. 

“It is only a caucus/ ’ explained Michael, 
“but if you keep your ears open you may hear 
something. ’ ’ 

Paul recognized many of the mechanics and 
others sitting about the low room, and his 
presence was not questioned. Benjamin Edes’s* 
father sat in the moderator’s chair and the 
discussion dealt largely with the candidates for 
fireward and tax collector who should be sup- 
ported by the voters of the North End. Paul 
found it a bit tiresome, but after the adjourn- 
ment of the meeting the men gathered in little 
knots and began talking in a more animated 


manner. 


LOVE AND WAR CLOUDS 


71 


“ We’ll just tarry a moment,” said Michael, 
drawing Paul to a chair at the side of the room. 

Near them a group had gathered about a ship 
chandler whom Paul knew slightly, and pres- 
ently snatches of their talk began to reach him. 

“Bloated members of Parliament. . . . Show 
them that they cannot make slaves of free 
Englishmen. . . . Resist the officers if need 
be. . . 

“Why Michael,” whispered Paul, “this is 
treason.” 

“Hush!” cautioned Michael. The ship 
chandler was speaking. 

“We can do nothing with all Boston against 
us. They do not understand. What we need 
is a leader,” said he. 

“There is one man who can see it all clearly,” 
said an old sea captain, and all eyes were turned 
upon him. “We must have Sam Adams.” 

Paul Revere was thinking deeply as he went 
home that night. He was only seventeen, but 
those were times in which boys became men 
early, and the interests of boyhood had already 
given place in PauPs mind to matters of great 
import. For one thing, he was in love and had 
already harbored thoughts of marriage. Sarah 
Orne had growm up to be a most alluring albeit 


72 


SONS OF LIBEETY 


a sensible young woman and she was much in 
Paul’s thoughts. James Newton was still a 
dangerous rival, for Sarah was not insensible 
to the charm of his handsome figure and his 
polished manners, while Paul was but a soberly 
clad mechanic. Still, though Paul had never 
spoken to Sarah of love and marriage, he felt 
that he knew her heart and that she was no 
coquette. 

And so he continued to work away ardently 
at his bench, fashioning things of beauty and 
gaining a reputation for his superior crafts- 
manship, and he continued to walk with Sarah 
on summer evenings and on Sundays when the 
breeze blew in fresh from the harbor and the 
country roads beyond the Neck called to him to 
mount his good gray horse and go galloping 
away. And Sarah came to know this young 
man of the many-sided nature and to admire 
him for things that others as yet did not dream 
of. 

On January 22, 1754, Paul Eevere’s father 
died, and Paul, at the age of nineteen, succeeded 
him in the business of his goldsmith’s shop. 
For a time the added responsibility of his 
business and the care of his mother and younger 
children absorbed all his attention. But Paul 


LOVE AND WAR CLOUDS 


73 


Revere had a rare gift for organization, and by 
the time trouble broke out again with the 
French, Paul had his affairs well in hand and 
was living the life of a man among the men of 
the North End of Boston Town. 

For the prophecy of Michael Welch was ful- 
filled and the clouds of war again rolled over 
the struggling young Colonies. Worried by 
the activities of the English pioneers in the Ohio 
valley the French became aggressive again in 
1753. They sent their troops across Lake Erie, 
and in spite of the brave resistance of the young 
Virginian soldier-surveyor, George Washington, 
they penetrated as far as the spot where Pitts- 
burgh now stands and established themselves at 
Fort Duquesne. 

Boston, concerned with her own affairs, for 
a time looked upon this as a frontier dispute, 
and England and France remained nominally 
at peace until 1755, when the Seven Years’ War 
broke out and Boston found herself again 
involved in the quarrels of the mother coun- 
try. 

Paul Revere was now at the age when the roll 
of drums stirs the blood. Forgetting for the 
time the grievances of his fellow Colonists, his 
heart flamed with a patriotic ardor. He wanted 


74 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


to fight for England. He joined a local ar- 
tillery company and spent his evenings drilling 
on the parade ground. Sarah thought him very 
fine in his new uniform, but when word came of 
Indian massacres and bloody fights, her heart 
misgave her. Neither John Pulling nor Benja- 
min Edes joined this company, but Crispus 
Attucks, whose strange devotion to Paul would 
have led him through fire and flood, enlisted as 
a private. PauPs natural gift for leadership 
began to display itself and a taste for the mili- 
tary life. If fortune later on had not played 
him false he might have become as great and 
useful a soldier as General Putnam, for the two 
men had many qualities in common. For the 
present, however, he was not looking so far 
ahead. He was eager to serve against the 
French, and in due course he received a com- 
mission as Second Lieutenant from Governor 
William Shirley. 

In the spring of 1756 an expedition against 
the French at Crown Point was organized under 
General John Winslow, and PauPs company 
received the call to go. Paul had already so 
arranged his growing business that he could 
afford to leave it in the competent hands of his 
assistants and there was only Sarah Orne to 


LOVE AND WAR CLOUDS 


75 


consider. For Paul knew that he was leaving 
a free held to James Newton, and his heart was 
disturbed within him. 

On a mild evening in early May they walked 
together through the crooked streets of the 
North End, along the water front, and up the 
grassy slopes of Copp’s Hill. Paul was in his 
officer’s uniform — the uniform of the King — 
and he held his sturdy figure very proudly. If 
his heart was beating more rapidly than it had 
beaten even when he received the summons to 
duty, Sarah did not know. But there was 
something in his manner and his constrained 
conversation that made her own heart flutter 
as she walked demurely by his side, clad in her 
best gown of Quaker gray silk, with a snowy 
kerchief about her slender throat. 

4 ‘ Sarah,” said Paul at length, “we march 
to-morrow morning.” 

“Yes, I know,” said she quietly. 

He stopped on the hillside, with the lights of 
Boston Town beginning to twinkle below them, 
and stood facing her. 

“I might not come back.” 

Her face grew a little paler in the twilight 
and sudden tears filled the eyes that she turned 
up to him. He took her little hand in his. 


76 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


“But if I do — when I do — will you wed me, 
Sarah? For I love you.” 

Sarah stood for a moment with downcast eyes 
and then raised her face again and swayed a 
little toward him. 

“I promise/ ’ said she. 

He caught her in his strong arms and kissed 
her, his hot French blood throbbing in his 
temples. Then, with no more words, he turned 
and led her back down the hill. To Sarah there 
seemed to be a thousand things to talk about, 
but that was not Paul Revere ’s way. What 
was necessary had been said and she was bliss- 
fully content. But after he had left her at her 
door with another kiss, he strode rapidly 
through the streets of sleeping Boston for hours 
to quiet the tumult in his rejoicing breast. 

Next morning the roll of drums was heard on 
Boston Common and the town turned out to 
watch the soldiers go. Paul Revere, astride his 
good gray horse, rode beside his men as they 
went tramping off down Newbury Street, and 
waved his hand toward a handkerchief that 
fluttered from the crowd in front of the 
Province House — a handkerchief that soon was 
held to streaming dark eyes as Paul Revere 
rode off to war. While against the trunk of 


LOVE AND WAR CLOUDS 


77 


the Great Tree indolently lolled the tall figure of 
James Newton, a sneering smile showing be- 
neath his blonde mustache. 


CHAPTER V 


“THE CHILD INDEPENDENCE” 

They started off gallantly enough, those 
young Bostonians, on their way to fight the 
French, but there was much disillusionment in 
store for them. Perhaps it was just as well 
for them that they should learn what a tiresome, 
inglorious thing war in those days was often 
like; they would have need of that knowledge 
in days to come. 

For weeks it amounted to nothing but long, 
weary marches, with sometimes scanty rations, 
for there was no organized transport and com- 
missariat in those days. And at night, after 
the toilsome day, there was vigilant guard duty 
to be performed because of the constant menace 
of a stealthy Indian attack. 

Particularly after they crossed into Vermont 
and penetrated the mountainous country, did 
this danger become more imminent and the re- 
mains of Indian campfires were not infrequently 
seen. Scouting parties were sent in advance, 

• 78 


“THE CHILD INDEPENDENCE” 


79 


partly to discover the presence of Indians and 
Partly for foraging purposes, and Lieutenant 
Revere was often called upon to lead these de- 
tachments. And always at his side was the 
faithful Crispus, whose Indian blood gave him 
the keenness of sense that rendered him in- 
valuable for this service. 

But the Indians for the most part kept at a 
safe distance, until the mejj of the regiment 
began to believe that their fears were largely 
fanciful. 

“I believe they’re more afraid of us than we 
are of them,” said Revere. 

Crispus was trotting steadily along by his 
side at the time, with his hand lightly grasping 
the stirrup leather. 

“They are patient,” said Crispus. “They 
will wait till the white man’s eyes are dulled. 
Then you will hear the war-whoop.” 

They paused at the top of a hill to wait for 
the rest of the scouting party to come up. 
They were in the beautiful country that lies to 
the west of the Connecticut River, and before 
them stood the Green Mountains, extending to 
the horizon like ocean waves. In the valley 
behind them they could see the regiment crawl- 
ing along the narrow, dusty road, the men 


80 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


stretched out in a long tile and the plodding 
horses dragging'the old-fashioned cannon. The 
scene was nothing if not peaceful. 

“Well,” said Revere, “we must do our duty.” 

He gave the necessary directions to his little 
band and the men separated and went scouting 
off through the woods in pairs. Revere himself 
rode alone down the western slope of the hill. 

He had ridden perhaps a mile and was lost 
in thoughts of home and of Sarah, when 
suddenly an arrow sang past his ear and 
plunged quivering into the trunk of a tree. 
Instantly he was on the alert. Drawing his 
pistol he leaped from his horse and stood wait- 
ing, shielding himself behind the big gray’s 
body. A shot fired into the air would have 
given the alarm, but he did not dare waste it. 
He had only his two pistols, and he might not 
have time to reload. 

Not a twig snapped; not a sound gave him 
any warning as to the position of his foe. 

Suddenly a shot rang out in the forest, and 
with his death yell an Indian, hideously painted, 
leaped from. behind a near-by bush on Paul’s 
left hand, and then fell prone upon his face. 
As he leaped he hurled his tomahawk at Revere, 
but he was mortally hit and his aim was wild. 


“THE CHILD INDEPENDENCE ’ ’ 


81 


Simultaneously three half-naked bronze figures 
dashed out from cover and closed in upon him. 
The first met a bullet from Revere ’s pistol and 
turned a somersault in the underbrush. The 
second fell at a shot from the unknown musket,, 
and the third turned and disappeared as if by 
magic. 

“Good!” said a voice at Revered elbow, and 
turning he looked into the half-smiling face of 
Crispus Attucks, who was coolly reloading his 
musket. 

“Crispus!” exclaimed Revere. “How came 
you here? How did you know?” 

“I never let you get too far away,” said 
Crispus simply. 

Paul Revere was not a man of many words. 
He simply grasped his friend’s hand, and 
Crispus hung his head and blushed like a school- 
boy through his dark skin. 

The sounds of the shots brought others of 
the party on the run, and the danger of the 
ambush was over for the present. But during 
the rest of that arduous march Revere was 
never again indiscreet enough to venture off 
alone, and he never forgot that Crispus Attucks 
had saved his life. 

Meanwhile, in Boston, James Newton was 


82 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


making the most of his opportunities. Dressing 
himself in his best — and the best was very gay 
and colorful in those days — he called on the 
dark-eyed Sarah. Though a little reserved 
toward him, she seemed not ungracious, and at 
last he began to make love to her. And she, 
perhaps because some little devil of mischief 
lurked beneath her demure exterior, did not 
wholly repulse him. In the approved manner 
of the period, James dropped to one knee before 
her, with his hand upon his heart, and pressed 
his suit. Beneath her drooping lashes Sarah’s 
eyes twinkled to see the proud young patrician 
thus kneeling before a Puritan’s daughter. 
Gently she put him off. 

‘ i Then when may I have your answer?” 
demanded James, a little petulantly. 

‘ ‘ When Paul Revere gets home,” said she, 
“we can all talk it over together. I am be- 
trothed to him.” 

It did not need Sarah’s laugh to send the 
crimson mounting to James’s temples. He 
leaped to his feet, his eyes flashing with anger. 

“Do you think you can play with James 
Newton?” he demanded. 

“Does it not serve you right,” she asked, 
the smile giving place to something unex- 


“THE CHILD INDEPENDENCE ’ ’ 


83 


pectedly stem in her young face, “to take 
advantage of my true man’s absence when he 
is fighting for his King?” 

“His King!” echoed James scornfully. “A 
proper patriot is Paul Revere. Let me tell 
you, Mistress Orne, that Paul Revere will yet 
die a traitor ’s death, and I know of one who will 
gladly help him on his way.” 

Sarah rose to her feet in an attitude of dis- 
missal, a flaming red spot in each cheek, and 
James Newton stalked wrathfully from her 
presence. 

And so, when Paul Revere returned from the 
war, he found his sweetheart true. 

It wasn’t much of a war, so far as Paul Re- 
vere ’s part in it was concerned, and that filled 
him with chagrin. But he had done his ap- 
pointed duty, and the French in the end were 
conquered. And the experience served him 
better than he knew. 

For six months — from May to November, 
1756 — Revere served at Fort William Henry on 
Lake George, and during all that time his regi- 
ment took part in no action of consequence. 
Then the fall of Forts Oswego and Ontario to 
the French, who were generally successful in the 
early part of the war, compelled the retirement 


84 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


of the British and Colonial forces and General 
Winslow’s expedition was soon after recalled. 

Returning home, Paul Revere again took up 
the affairs of his business and was soon leading 
his old life again in Boston Town, making 
marvelously beautiful silverware, attending the 
meetings of the Masons and the caucuses, discus- 
sing affairs of state with Michael Welch, and 
courting Sarah Orne. On August 17, 1757, 
when Paul was twenty-two and Sarah a little 
over a year younger, they were married in the 
Old North Church, with John Pulling acting as 
Master of Ceremonies, and he took her to his 
own home. 

It had not been a particularly romantic woo- 
ing, but Sarah made him a good wife and a 
charming hostess, and more and more the 
Revere house became a sort of social center for 
the humbler folk of the North End. His 
business prospered, for in spite of his increas- 
ing outside activities he was industrious, a 
shrewd business man by nature, and unques- 
tionably the foremost artist in his line in Massa- 
chusetts if not in the whole of America. The 
fame of his silverware spread throughout the 
Colonies, and it was the ambition of every bride 
and matron to have his mark impressed on the 


“THE CHILD INDEPENDENCE” 85 

bottom of her plate. Furthermore, with the 
help of his friend Benjamin Edes, who had gone 
to work in his father’s printing house, Revere 
began experimenting with copper-plate engrav- 
ing and printing, and by 1765 he had established 
a reputation as a clever if somewhat crude cari- 
caturist ; but of that, more later. 

After his marriage Revere took an increas- 
ingly prominent part in the political affairs of 
the town, especially the North End Caucus, and 
though he never held political office himself in 
those days, except that of fireward, he ruled as a 
sort of boss among the voters of the North End. 
To him they came for advice and his voice was 
heard on deeper subjects than local politics in 
those half-secret meetings. The North End 
Caucus was becoming more and more the center 
of thought and action for those workingmen of 
independent spirit who were ever a thorn in the 
flesh of the King’s representatives in Boston 
and the more conservative of the citizens. 
Perhaps they were culpably disloyal; very often 
they were wrong in their point of view; they 
were not among the advocates of law and order ; 
but they kept alive the spirit of liberty, dear to 
every Englishman’s heart, that was finally to 
expand and sweep over all the Colonies. 


86 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


For a crisis between England and the Colonies 
was slowly but surely developing. It grew out 
of a difference of conception on the two sides 
of the water, though there were plenty of 
staunch Loyalists on this side and friends of 
the Colonists on the other. The rank and file 
of the Colonists, however, considered themselves 
free Englishmen with a just claim to the same 
rights, commercial and otherwise, as those en- 
joyed by their fellow subjects in England. But 
in the mother country, as in the other European 
countries, the American Colonies were looked 
upon as business ventures simply, to be ex- 
ploited for the benefit and enrichment of those 
who had founded them, invested in them, and 
who gave them their protection. To prevent 
the riches of the New World from straying into 
hands which had done nothing to deserve them, 
therefore, it was ruled that the American 
Colonists should trade only with England. 
They must send their products to no other 
country, buy from no other country. To the 
British merchant and governing class this 
seemed to be but simple justice, and they looked 
upon the Colonists as recalcitrant and ungrate- 
ful. But it was an enforced monopoly, and the 
ambitious Colonists chafed under its restric- 


“THE CHILD INDEPENDENCE” 


87 


tions. To prevent evasion of the trading laws, 
prohibitive duties were imposed on foreign ex- 
ports and imports, and the extensive smuggling 
which resulted was as gall and wormwood to the 
British capitalists. 

After Lord Geoffrey Amherst had conquered 
Quebec in 1759, and the British felt more certain 
of their control, they began to stiffen in their 
attitude toward the Colonies. The Tory 
Bernard was now the Royal Governor in Boston 
and George III ascended the British throne in 
October, 1760, though word of it did not reach 
Boston till late in December. And this new 
George was determined to rule his Colonies as 
a King, according to his extremely monarchical 
views, should. 

It was in 1760, with the French menace re- 
moved, that a definite attempt was made to en- 
force the revenue laws more strictly and to put 
a stop to the sort of smuggling that Paul Revere 
had witnessed at Hudson’s Point. 

Charles Paxton, the Collector of Customs in 
Boston, was ordered to apply to the civil 
authorities of Massachusetts for so-called Writs 
of Assistance — a sort of blanket search warrant 
that should enable customs officers at any time 
to enter any house, shop, warehouse, or ship, 


88 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


open any packages on their own authority, and 
to summon the assistance of the sheriff and his 
deputies in case of resistance. For any loss or 
injustice incurred through this procedure, no 
redress was provided. That there was much 
dutiable merchandise in hiding was not to be 
denied, but these Colonial Englishmen con- 
sidered their homes and warehouses their castles 
and this attack upon their personal rights was 
hotly resented by a people already smarting 
under various special taxes imposed without 
representation or any voice of their own in the 
matter. 

If King George and his ministers could have 
attended a meeting of one of the caucuses at 
this time, or even the more decorous Town 
Meeting, they might have hesitated in their 
action, but they were far from the scene. 
Boston was smoldering underneath with a fire 
that was nearly ready to burst forth into flames 
as she watched the working out of this plan. 

The deputy collector in Salem was first 
ordered to apply for the writ by petition to the 
Superior Court in November, 1760. This 
court evaded the responsibility and ordered the 
case argued in Boston in the following February. 
Meanwhile Chief Justice Sewall died and Chief 


4 ‘THE CHILD INDEPENDENCE ’ ’ 


89 


Justice Hutchinson, a brave and upright citizen 
but a man with a deep-seated sense of loyalty 
to the Crown, took his place at the head of the 
Court. 

Boston was in a turmoil of excitement and 
alarm. What would be the outcome? Would 
the court grant the petition? And if so, would 
the insurgent spirits of the North End resist 
the application of the writ? And then what? 

All day long Paul Revere ’s shop was a rendez- 
vous for the North End voters, some of them 
frightened, some skeptical, some openly rebel- 
lious. At night the meetings of citizens over- 
flowed into the Green Dragon Tavern and fiery 
speeches were made. Through all this turmoil 
Paul Revere kept his head and waited. 

“A good deal depends on what James Otis 
will do,” said he. And all through the town 
ran the query, “What will Otis do?” 

James Otis then held the office of advocate- 
general under the Crown. He enjoyed a large 
salary and prospects of high favor from the 
Government and future advancement, but the 
men of Boston knew that he was a patriot at 
heart. Now the test had come, and with it the 
question, “What will Otis do?” 

When the revenue officers called upon him to 


90 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


defend their cause in accordance with his sworn 
duties, he resigned his office at once and all 
Boston drew a deep breath and faced the future 
with a new courage. More than that, Otis 
undertook to act on the other side as counsel 
for the merchants of Boston against the issuance 
of the writ. A large fee was offered him, but 
he refused it. 4 ‘In such a cause/ ’ said he, “I 
despise all fees.” 

The case was tried in the council chamber at 
the east end of the Town Hall, now known as 
the Old State House. Paul Revere earnestly 
sought admittance, but the doors were closed to 
all except high officials and members of the bar. 
But there was a young lawyer in Boston in those 
days, who had recently come from Braintree to 
practise his profession, and who saw it all. His 
name was John Adams, a cousin of Samuel 
Adams, and Revere had on more than one occa- 
sion met him at sundry meetings to which Tories 
did not come. A sort of friendship had sprung 
up between the two. Revere recognized young 
Adams ’s gifts and thought he saw in him one 
who might yet become a leader in the cause. 
That vivid day in the council chamber settled . 
matters for John Adams and he came forth a 


“THE CHILD INDEPENDENCE” 91 

Revolutionary. It was from him that Paul 
Revere had the story of it. 

It was a most impressive and dignified occas- 
ion, Adams said. Behind the judicial table sat 
the five judges of the court, all in new robes of 
scarlet English broadcloth, white cambric bands, 
and big snowy wigs. Chief Justice Hutchin- 
son, who was also Lieutenant Governor of the 
Province, presided with graceful gravity. 
Behind them hung large portraits of Charles II 
and James II in gold frames. Standing in the 
hall were most of the lawyers of Boston and 
Middlesex in their black gowns and white bands 
and wigs tied with black ribbon. 

Jeremiah Gridley, one of the greatest lawyers 
of that day, argued the case for the writs in 
a powerful speech. 

Then up rose James Otis, his pale face set 
with serious intention, in his eyes glowing a 
prophetic fire, and began a speech that lasted 
for five hours. And for the full five hours he 
held John Adams and the rest of them spell- 
bound. At first his voice trembled a trifle from 
sheer earnestness, but as he warmed to his 
subject his words came like a clear, bell-like 
challenge to all the oppressors of the earth. 


92 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


For Otis did not confine himself to the subject 
at issue. He went into the whole question of 
the relation of England to her Colonies and he 
drew up a tremendous indictment against the 
tyrant across the sea. It has been called one of 
the greatest orations of modern times, and his 
hearers knew that the great word had at last 
been boldly spoken, when he said in ringing 
tones, “I am determined, sir, to my dying day, 
to oppose that kind of power the exercise of 
which, in former periods of English history, 
cost one King of England his head and another 
his throne.’ ’ And those prescient words of his, 
“Kings were made for the good of the people, 
and not the people for them,” sound like a 
commonplace, a truism, to us, but the shock of 
them to the Loyalists gathered there can hardly 
be overestimated. 

Daring words were those; the might of the 
King himself had been questioned. But Otis 
was not the only one in Boston that day whose 
heart rebelled against oppression, whose neck 
ached to throw off the yoke of obedience. 
Samuel Adams was at work on a revolutionary 
plan and Paul Revere was fanning the flame in 
the North End. 

Afterward, long afterward, John Adams de- 


4 ‘THE CHILD IN DEPENDENCE ’ ’ 


93 


dared that on that day “the child independence 
was born.” At the moment, however, he 
scarcely grasped that larger significance of 
Otis’s speech. But Paul Revere, when Adams 
told him of what had happened, only nodded, 
smiling grimly, said “It is well,” and went 
home. For Otis’s eloquent words were but the 
expression of a vision that had already come 
to Paul Revere at his work bench. 

Hutchinson was a sincere friend of the 
Colonists, but his was a judicial, legally trained 
mind. He believed that the right to command 
was vested in King and Parliament, and that it 
was his duty to follow the law. After receiv- 
ing further counsel from England he issued the 
order granting the hated writs. 

A period of riot and turmoil followed. The 
officious agents of the custom house, armed with 
their writs, began breaking into warehouses and 
seizing goods. They confiscated the private 
property of Boston citizens amounting to 
thousands of pounds. The angry owners 
stoutly asserted that much of this had not been 
smuggled at all, but they had no redress under 
the law and the cries of indignant protest rose 
louder and louder. The officials in their zeal 
used but slight discretion and many a Loyalist 


94 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


merchant was in those days converted into an 
ardent Whig. 

As their activities led them into the North 
End, the customs house officials began to meet 
with more and more determined resistance, and 
the sheriff, who had many friends in that part 
of the town and even owed his office to the 
friendliness of the North End Caucus, began 
to find excuses for not appearing on the scene. 

At length their activities brought them to a 
long warehouse on Fore Street, near the North 
End wharves. No one denied that it was filled 
with smuggled goods, but this was carrying the 
war directly into the insurgent country and a 
powerful resistance was organized. When the 
officers and their hired agents reached the ware- 
house, they found the windows and doors barri- 
caded. Axes were brought into play, but when 
the doors were battered down the officers found 
the place swarming with men armed with 
cudgels. They attacked but were promptly re- 
pulsed. They surrounded the place, but it was 
so well garrisoned that it appeared that noth- 
ing short of cannon would dislodge the deter- 
mined and well organized defenders. Not only 
were the owner and his employees within, but 
half the workmen of the North End seemed to 


“THE CHILD INDEPENDENCE” 95 


have gathered there under some effective 
leadership. 

The foiled officials attempted a parley, but 
the defenders only laughed at them and bade 
them come on. The Collector himself was 
sent for and reinforcements arrived, but Paxton 
hesitated to open fire on his fellow Bostonians 
and the only result was an indeterminate siege, 
the warehouse burst open simultaneously and 
a hundred workmen poured forth. It was no 
bluff. With fists and cudgels they rushed the 
besiegers, and their attack was so determined 
and so well timed that the officials, surprised 
by the unexpected sortie, withdrew their men, 
some of whom, half-hearted hirelings, had 
already fled. 

Quiet again settled over Fore Street. Leav- 
ing a guard within the warehouse and sentries 
posted at the street corners, the workmen dis- 
persed to their homes, while the rest of Boston, 
learning the news of the North End riot, buzzed 
with excitement. It was evident that this was 
no unplanned action. Samuel Adams was 
quietly at work in his home. John Adams and 
James Otis were in their offices. It was none of 
them. Who, then, was the leader who had so 
effectively and skilfully organized this bold re- 


96 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


sistance to the officers of the King? The truth 
of it was never published, but there were those 
who knew. 

When the excitement had died down and Fore 
Street had reassumed its normal aspect, the 
figure of a well dressed gentleman might have 
been seen lounging in the shadows across the 
street, watching the warehouse doors. Lan- 
guidly he scrutinized the men as they came 
forth, but he made no move until at last the 
main door opened and a well knit, round-faced 
man in the cloth suit of a well-to-do tradesman 
came out. 

James Newton started and his eyes lighted 
with an unpleasant smile. He strolled non- 
chalantly across the street and confronted the 
burly tradesman. 

4 ‘You are clever, Paul Revere,’ ’ said he, “but 
you are not clever enough to hide your deeds 
from me. I know who it is that has incited 
these misguided men to revolt against law and 
constituted authority. You are a traitor to 
your King, Paul Revere, and mark my words, 
a traitor’s fate awaits you. I have sworn to 
even the score between us, and, by God, I will.” 

Paul Revere clenched his fists and his eyes 
flashed dangerously. But he soon gained con- 



The Plea of James Otis against the Writs of Assistance 
From a mural painting by Robert Reid in the Old State House, Boston 




“THE CHILD INDEPENDENCE' ” 


97 


trol of himself, and, brushing by his enemy 
without a word, he passed on up the street. 
He had his own ideas about evening that 
account, but the time was not yet. 


CHAPTER VI 


THE BIRTH OF THE SONS 

It was one of the extraordinary attributes of 
Paul Revere ’s many-sided nature that, in spite 
of his activities as the leader and balance-wheel 
of the proletarians of Boston’s North End and 
the manifold distractions of those troublous 
years that preceded the Revolution, he was able 
so to conduct his business that it prospered 
mightily. The fame of his beautifully designed 
and finely wrought silverware spread far and 
wide and many wealthy and fashionable people 
who differed with him in politics were proud to 
possess the valuable product of his shop, bear- 
ing his impressed mark, O revere in a narrow 
rectangle, and graceful crests and monograms 
of his engraving. Occasionally he entered upon 
a small business ventures of other sorts, and 
they nearly always proved profitable and gave 
evidence of his ability to grasp essentials and 
his energy in promotion. 

On November 2, 1762, his growing family 

98 


THE BIRTH OF THE SONS 


99 


requiring larger quarters and his means per- 
mitting, Revere hired a house in Fish Street 
(now North Street) on the northerly side of 
Lewis's Wharf, paying £16 a year for it. Here 
he lived until 1770. 

Michael Welch, now grown older, had given 
up active physical work but was still employed 
as a watchman on the Long Wharf, and Revere, 
always attached to his old friends, frequently 
sought him out when the political problems of 
the day were most puzzling. In Michael's keen 
insight into human nature and in his native 
shrewdness and even, philosophic temper, 
Revere found much comfort and enlightenment, 
and not a little of his success in holding steady 
the disorderly elements of the town during 
those seething times was due to Michael's in- 
fluence. 

For they were seething times and there was 
always something of moment for the two men 
to talk about. Much of the oppression which 
was coming to be more and more keenly felt 
was in the way of restraint of trade, and the 
Yankee's pocket-book was ever a tender spot. 
In 1763, the French having been driven from the 
American continent for good, England began to 
contemplate the cost. Her debt was enormous 


100 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


for those days and Parliament decided that the 
Colonies, which had unquestionably received 
benefits as the result of the wars, should bear 
a heavier share of the burden. George Gren- 
ville, who became Prime Minister in 1763, was 
wholly in accord with this proposal and in the 
following year he took definite steps to enforce 
the tariff regulations and especially the so- 
called molasses act. 

This molasses act was, in brief, an order to 
the effect that molasses might be imported into 
the Colonies from the West Indies only in 
English vessels, and this usually meant a cir- 
cuitous route from the West Indies to England 
and back to America, rendering the transac- 
tion so ridiculously expensive as to be no 
longer profitable. This sounded the knell of 
a prosperous industry — the manufacture and 
exporting of rum — and the hard-headed Yankee 
could see no sense in it. Furthermoire, the 
American fisheries were among the more prof- 
itable of the Colonial industries, and while 
England served as a ready market for the best 
of the product, the West Indies had accepted 
the inferior grades. This outlet was now cut 
off both by the revenue provisions and by the 
impossibility of taking molasses in exchange. 


THE BIRTH OF THE SONS 101 


Consequently the sense of outraged justice 
burned more hotly in Massachusetts and clashes 
between smugglers and the King’s revenue 
officers became more frequent and more serious. 

But Massachusetts was not the only Colony to 
suffer. From the coast-wise skippers Michael 
Welch picked up a fund of information regard- 
ing events and the growing discontent in New 
York, Philadelphia, and elsewhere. It was in 
December, 1763, in connection with a case in- 
volving an interference by the Church of Eng- 
land with the free clergy of Virginia, that the 
great orator Patrick Henry delivered his first 
inflammatory speech, a speech that even in our 
day would be considered ultra-radical and sub- 
versive of constituted authority. But he had 
the people with him, and when he asserted 
Virginia’s right to make her own laws and de- 
clared that “a king, from being the father of 
his people, degenerates into a tyrant, and 
forfeits all right to obedience,” he was but 
echoing the now familiar words of James Otis, 
uttered in Boston, and his insurgent sentiments 
struck an answering chord in the other Colonies. 

How Paul Revere ’s heart thrilled when he 
heard those words ! 

“It’s the voice of America,” he said to 


102 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Michael. ‘ ‘ The Colonies are beginning to catch 
the idea that they must make common cause 
against a common wrong. ,, 

“Yes,” returned Michael, shaking his head 
solemnly, “and things are going to be worse 
before they Ye better. Englishmen don’t back 
down before speeches. Mark my words, Paul 
Revere, well see British soldiers in this town 
before many years, and what then?” 

“What then?” echoed Revere. “Why then 
we shall have to learn to be soldiers ourselves, 
I take it.” 

But not every one was able to look so far into 
the future as Sam Adams and Michael Welch 
and Paul Revere. Among the tradesmen and 
laborers of Boston Town there was little notion 
of unity of action beyond the somewhat narrow 
limits of their own immediate vision. But they 
were waxing more and more indignant all the 
time with the consciousness of personal oppres- 
sion, and Paul Revere, sensitive to the impulses 
that surrounded him, found himself drawn in- 
evitably into the vortex of revolt. He was 
now, in 1763, a rugged, mature man of twenty- 
eight. By nature a man of action and of fiery 
spirit, his tough-mindedness was scarcely proof 
against the rebellious spirit of the time as ex- 


THE BIRTH OF THE SONS 103 


emplified among the men with whom he came 
most constantly in contact. The apprentices in 
his own workshop openly talked sedition. 
Gradually but surely he was drifting beyond 
Michael Welch’s pacific and somewhat pessi- 
mistic philosophy. His whole nature demanded 
resistance. 

As an active member of the Masonic Fra- 
ternity and of the North End Caucus, Revere 
met frequently with the most outspoken of the 
North End Bostonians. These groups began 
more and more to take on the color of a loosely 
organized Revolutionary Party. Their more or 
less secret meetings developed into the Caucus 
Club, which met for no other purpose than the 
discussion of these vital questions in an atmos- 
phere of good fellowship and sometimes con- 
viviality. Many of the Masons of Boston, with 
their fraternal bonds and their predilection for 
secret meetings, were included in the club, 
together with the members of both the North 
End and South End Caucuses. 

Before the end of 1763 this organization had 
taken on a more definite and regular form, under 
acknowledged leadership, and was renamed the 
Union Club. Samuel Adams became a member, 
but he continued to remain in the background 


104 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


and for the present to confine his activities to 
the more dignified and authoritative Town Meet- 
ing and to the quiet of his own study. John 
Adams was an invited guest on more than one 
occasion, but such aristocratic patriots as John 
Hancock were considered outside the pale, while 
James Newton and Tories of that stripe would 
have been treated roughly had they endeavored 
to gain admittance. For the present the control 
of the organization remained in the hands of 
the workingmen themselves. 

They met in various places and talked a great 
deal. For a time, indeed, the club debates 
served as a sort of safety valve for the letting 
off of revolutionary steam, and no sort of plan of 
action took shape. A man of vision and power 
was needed to direct them, and that man was 
Sam Adams. But while they were waiting for 
him, Paul Revere fell into a sort of nominal 
leadership. Naturally a moving spirit, he had 
long been looked up to by the carpenters, brick- 
layers, shipwrights, printers, tailors, and ap- 
prentices who made up the major part of the 
membership of the club. And beside him, sup- 
porting him loyally in his position, stood John 
Pulling, Benjamin Edes, and the rest of the old 
Grammar School clan. More and more 


THE BIRTH OF THE SONS 105 


Revere, feeling his responsibility, sought out 
Sam Adams for counsel, and more and more 
Adams began to make use of him as the trusted 
emissary between the leaders of the embryonic 
separatist movement and the masses. 

All this was leading up to the events which 
followed the promulgation of the hated Stamp 
Act and the first concerted resistance to 
British authority. As far back as 1755 Shirley, 
a more popular and fair-minded Governor than 
Bernard, had suggested revenue stamps as a 
peaceful means of raising money in the Colonies. 
It would not be a burdensome tax, he argued, 
and would entail no infringement of personal 
property rights. But the temper of the Colon- 
ists was different now; they were ready to re- 
sist any tax of whatever sort that was not im- 
posed by their own elected legislatures. 

In 1763 the plan was revived and Lord Bute 
introduced it in Parliament. According to this 
plan all legal documents, business papers, and 
even newspapers printed in the Colonies must 
appear on special paper stamped by the Govern- 
ment and sent from England. The idea found 
favor in England and in 1764 Grenville gave 
advance notice of its adoption. 

The word spread like wildfire through Boston. 


106 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Lawyers and business men joined the ranks 
of protest. Use Grenville’s paper indeed! It 
was an outrage. Paul Revere merely laughed \ 
the thing seemed too absurd. But when he dis- 
covered what a serious view of it was taken by 
the members of. the Union Club, and that some 
vigorous action was demanded, he found his own 
responsibility involved. He asked for time to 
consider the matter, and then he did a charac- 
teristically sensible thing. He went to consult 
a wiser man than himself — Sam Adams. 

He found John Adams closeted with his cousin 
in the latter’s study, and the two men were evi- 
dently engaged in earnest conversation. The 
surroundings were not elegant, for Adams was 
notoriously careless in such matters and a man 
of limited means. The house was not an impos- 
ing mansion and the study was a cluttered, dis- 
orderly, somewhat shabby room, though not 
without evidences of the fact that it was the 
workshop .of a man of intellect. As Revere 
entered, both men faced him, and he could not 
help being struck with marked differences in the 
appearance and bearing of the two. 

Samuel Adams was at this time forty-two 
years old — a man at the height of his powers. 
Somewhat above the medium height, with a 


THE BIRTH OF THE SONS 107 


strong, earnest face, relieved from austerity 
by a certain mobility of expression and by the 
light of his fine, keen, gray, intelligent eyes. 
His features were rather prominent, the jaw 
denoting determination, and his abundant hair 
was beginning to show signs of turning gray. 
His snuff-colored cloth suit was worn carelessly 
and was somewhat wrinkled. 

A graduate of Harvard in the class of 1740, 
Adams was a scholar and, like his contemporary 
Thomas Jefferson, a man of many intellectual 
curiosities and attainments. But he was no in- 
tellectual snob ; in that as in everything else he 
was a thorough democrat. An unpretentious 
man personally, he was neither shy nor retiring 
when occasion summoned him to push himself 
forward in a good cause. He was a merchant 
in a small way, but not a prosperous one like 
Revere. His chief source of livlihood, indeed, 
was the salary he received as Clerk of the 
Assembly. He was a prominent member of the 
Old South Church as his father had been before 
him, and he inherited Puritan traits. 

Unlike some of the patriots of his time, there 
was not a flaw in the fine metal of Samuel 
Adams ’s democracy. Democracy and unmixed 
justice were his religion. To some he seemed 


108 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


a fanatic, to others a seer; no one doubted his 
sincerity. His striving and dreaming were all 
for a sacred cause, with not a hint of personal 
ambition. Adams was so genuine and trans- 
parent in this, it was so readily recognized and 
felt, that he was accepted as the real leader of 
the proletariat, though not so intimately one of 
them as was Paul Revere. Still, he was known 
personally to hundreds of men about the wharves 
and shipyards and in the shops of Boston, for 
he was as friendly to water boy as to ship 
master. He was literally no respector of 
persons save as a means to a desired end. Thus 
he selected Paul Revere as the handiest and 
most reliable executor of many of the plans of 
which he himself was the originator. In later 
years he became known, and not without reason, 
as the Father of the Revolution. 

Samuel Adams owed much of his success to 
his lorominence in the Boston Town Meeting, 
where he had long been a power. His was that 
rare ability to crystallize popular thought and 
put it into words. Eloquent, persuasive, keenly 
intelligent, his spotless integrity, sincerity, and 
unselfish devotion to the cause of justice were 
unquestioned by his fellow citizens. He had a 
gift for political organization. These things, 


THE BIRTH OF THE SONS 109 

combined with his steadfast courage and his 
almost uncanny gift of seeing into the future, 
placed him naturally in the forefront of all the 
forward-looking movements of his day. 

John Adams was a man of different type. 
Rather short and sturdy, his face rather florid 
and his expression vivid, he was considered a 
handsome man. His dress was neat if not 
elaborate and his manner was easy and urbane. 
Brilliant as a lawyer, talented, energetic, of an 
ardent temperment, he possessed much of that 
personal magnetism that means everything in 
political leadership. His social graces were 
more marked than those of his cousin, but being 
younger, and wise withal, he was content to 
follow the other’s lead. John Hancock was an- 
nexed later as the ornamental, influential, titular 
leader of the group. At present the two cousins 
bore the burden of leadership, with Revere as 
their trusted agent among the masses. 

“I come to tell you,” began Revere, “what 
I suppose you already know. The Union Club, 
the men of Boston, are wrought up almost be- 
yond control over this proposed Stamp Act. We 
have restrained them, counseling prudence and 
patience, but they cannot be held in check in- 
definitely. The moving spirits of the Union 


110 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Club are demanding some sort of action. Can- 
not you come and address them? They will 
listen to your wisdom. ’ ’ 

“I think myself,” said John Adams, “that 
the time for concerted and well ordered action 
is approaching if this impulse is to be directed. 
We must prevent mob violence at all hazards. 
Nothing would be more hurtful to our cause. 
Some prudent step, it seems to me, must be 
taken to forestall an imprudent one.” 

“True,” said Sam Adams, after a few 
minutes * deep thought. ‘ ‘ But let me beg of you, 
Revere, to hold the people in check yet a little 
longer. The Union Club, as I see it, is not yet 
in a position to come out in the open as the 
champion of the rights of all the people. There 
are many true but conservative patriots whose 
adherence would be alienated by premature 
action. The Union Club is still looked upon in 
many quarters as merely an organization of a 
single class whose members have not always 
refrained from mob violence. It has gained 
no standing, no authority to speak with the 
voice of the people. ’ 9 

“But, Mr. Adams — ” interrupted Revere. 

“I know what you would say,” continued 
Adams. “Your point of view is inevitable. 


THE BIRTH OF THE SONS 111 


But true democracy means not merely justice 
to the laboring man. It means universality of 
interest, the brotherhood of all classes. The 
people includes my colleagues in the Assembly 
and my cousin’s fellow lawyers as well as your 
ardent workmen of the North End. So far as 
we have representative legislative bodies, re- 
sponsible to the whole citizenship, let us work 
through them. You may say this to the work- 
ingmen of Boston,” he continued after a pause; 
“you may tell them that the voice of the people 
will soon be heard. Meanwhile, bid them to be 
patient yet a little longer and let me ponder on 
the wisest methods. ’ ’ 

Sam Adam’s pondering bore early fruit. In 
May, 1764, Boston held a gigantic Town Meet- 
ing. The auditorium of the Town House was 
packed. The air was electric with expectation. 
Revere was there, holding his clan in check by 
means of the alert, flashing glances of his bright, 
commanding eyes. Routine business was 
hurried through with in a perfunctory manner. 
The moderator’s address touched on the vital 
question at issue, and still the audience waited 
for something else. 

Then Sam Adams arose and stepped to the 
front of the rostrum. Without preliminary 


112 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


oratory he said, in a quiet but incisive voice, 
“I beg your calm consideration of a set of reso- 
lutions which I have prepared in the hope of 
expressing the desires that I know are this day 
uppermost in the minds of the voters of 
Boston. ” 

Then, in a clear, steady voice, he read what 
was afterward recognized as the first of a 
series of great state papers from his pen. 
Whether at this time he foresaw the sequel, 
no one can say, but read in the light of history, 
these resolutions of objection appear extraor- 
dinary in the clearness of their prevision. 
With moderation but with the utmost direct- 
ness, Adams condemned the Stamp Tax and all 
that it signified. He voiced the first formal 
expression of what had up to that time been a 
nebulous idea — the doctrine of the injustice of 
taxation without representation. 

Boston passed Sam Adams’s resolutions 
with a cheer. Their language satisfied con- 
servatives and radicals alike — all, indeed, who 
were not still bound by the chains of reac- 
tionary Toryism. On that day he placed 
Boston soundly on record as a community of 
patriots actuated by a common purpose. He 



Courtesy of the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston 

Samuel Adams 

From the painting by John Singleton Copley 





► 


















, • ' . 








































































' 








. 








- 


' » 


, 





THE BIRTH OF THE SONS 113 


drew together the diverse elements of the com- 
ing revolution. 

Shortly after similiar resolutions were 
presented by Adams and adopted by the 
Massachussetts Assembly. Word of this was 
sent to the other Colonies and the words of 
Sam Adams were echoed in resolutions adopted 
in Connecticut, Pennsylvania, New York, 
Virginia, and South Carolina. Something 
like recognized solidarity was growing up 
among the Colonies, a thing that Adams had 
been working for all along, and Benjamin 
Franklin, a statesman with a like vision, was 
sent by Pennsylvania to England to argue the 
cause of the Colonies before the ministry. 

The wisdom of Sam Adams’s course was 
manifest also in its effect upon the minds of 
those incorrigibles who made up so large a 
part of the Union Club. They felt that some- 
thing had been done at last, that they had not 
been betrayed by their leaders. For the 
present they were willing to remain relatively 
inactive, but the language heard in their meet- 
ings became more and more inflammatory. 

These meetings continued to be held largely 
in secret, though the fact of them was well 


114 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


known. These rebellious workingmen were 
still in somewhat bad repute. Among the more 
conservative property owners, even sturdy 
Whigs, they were looked upon with something 
akin to apprehension as trouble makers — the 
Socialists of their day. And Revere, though 
at heart sympathizing with them in all things, 
felt in large measure responsible for their good 
behavior in the eyes of the law. The increas- 
ing boldness of the speeches made him uneasy, 
and at last he persuaded John Adams to attend 
and address a meeting of the Club. 

It was held in the printing office of Edes & 
Gill in the North End. Ben’s father was one 
of the more outspoken of the substantial busi- 
ness men of the town, and had not feared to 
print his own fearless words. Since 1755 his 
firm had published The Boston Gazette and 
Country Journal, which was becoming more and 
more the mouthpiece of the patriotic party. 

Many of the men were smoking, and the oil 
lamps shed a murky light over the forms and 
presses. It was a curious scene, and yet not 
unimpressive. 

The men liked John Adams, and listened 
attentively while he spoke. He explained to 


THE BIRTH OF THE SONS 115 


them the underlying theory of the Stamp Act, 
its seeming right and its intrinsic wrong. He 
explained the wisdom of protesting through 
lawful means and urged continued patience. 
But at the end his ardor got the better of him. 

“But think not that these moderate methods 
mean submission !” he cried. “Let not the 
King and his ministers be deluded. Let them 
enjoy no false sense of security. If they deem 
us cowards, they will learn the truth to their 
cost. For we be English born, and our rights 
were guaranteed to us at Runnymede by a more 
English king than George. If we must fight 
for our liberties, so be it; we will not forego 
them. ’ 9 

The smoky rafters of the printing shop shook 
with the cheer that answered John Adams’s 
words. Hot-headed young orators took up the 
strain, and that night, for the first time, the 
word Liberty, in the sense of secession, was 
boldly spoken. 

The thing had gone far beyond the intention 
of either John Adams or Paul Revere, but 
both men had been carried beyond themselves 
by the spirit that charged the air. An in- 
herent prudence led Revere to rise and speak 


116 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


in behalf of moderation, but as he spoke his 
own fiery nature asserted itself, and like Adams 
he concluded with a challenge. 

“Let us, therefore,” said he, “bear with 
toleration while we may, but let them not press 
us too far. Let them learn that the working- 
men of Boston will never bend craven necks 
to their yoke. Let them know that, whatever 
others may do, we here are banded solemnly 
together as true Sons of Liberty.” 

And as sworn Sons of Liberty they passed 
out into the night. 


CHAPTER VII 


“LIBERTY, PROPERTY, AND NO STAMPS !’ r 

During the fall of 1764 the Sons of Liberty 
were active, but continued to refrain from 
demonstrations likely to prejudice their cause. 
Revere devoted himself largely to solidifying 
the organization and increasing its membership. 
More and more of the workingmen of Boston 
joined, particularly the younger men, and 
Revere was successful in enlisting the active 
support of many in the merchant and profes- 
sional classes. Samuel Adams, John Adams, 
James Otis and others identified themselves 
more definitely with the organization. Dr. 
Joseph Warren, a friend of Sam Adams, a 
physician of repute in the town, and a high- 
minded patriot, was among the more notable 
of the new members. 

Frequent meetings were held in various 
places. John Adams was accustomed to 
attend gatherings of the Sons in the South End y 
held in the counting-room of Chase & Speak- 
117 


118 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


man’s distillery in Hanover Square, near the 
Great Tree. Revere continued to take a lead- 
ing part in meetings held in the Green Dragon 
Inn and in obscure places in the North End. 
The name, Sons of Liberty, was formally 
adopted and communication was established 
with similiar bodies in New York and else- 
where. 

In spite of the efforts of Franklin, Parlia- 
ment passed the Stamp Act in March, 1765, to 
become effective on November 1st. When the 
news of it reached the Colonies eyes flashed and 
lips tightened, but there was no violent out- 
break. In Boston Adams and Revere held the 
Sons of Liberty in firm restraint. 

In May resolutions of protest were drawn up 
in the Virginia Assembly, of which George 
Washington was a member, and there Patrick 
Henry delivered his famous oration, conclud- 
ing with the words, “If this be treason, make 
the most of it!” 

In Massachusetts Governor Bernard laid the 
act before the Assembly, which heard him out 
without disorder but immediately filed a formal 
protest. The populace, however, was more 
outspoken. Sam Adams’s words, “No taxa- 
tion without representation,” became a popular 


LIBERTY AND NO STAMPS! 119 


slogan. Edes published a scathing denuncia- 
tion in his newspaper and the Sons of Liberty 
held stormy meetings. 

Lieutenant-Governor Thomas Hutchinson 
was appealed to as a native Bostonian, but 
without result. He was known as a brave, 
scholarly, upright man, a bigger man than the 
English Bernard, and the people had confidence 
in his integrity, but he failed them. His was 
not the temperament of a crusader. He tried 
to smooth things over, and partially succeeded, 
but the fundamental problem remained unsolved. 
Hutchinson was opposed to the Stamp Act, but 
he believed that, once passed, it had become the 
law of the land and should be conscientiously 
enforced. 

Then the Sons of Liberty began to show signs 
of life. Revere realized that they could not 
be restrained indefinitely and so he took active 
charge of their activities. And indeed, this 
was more to his liking than passive protest. 
For the first time he led them out into the open. 
He organized a parade and a mass meeting 
under the Great Tree, where he had once fought 
James Newton, and if James was watching, as 
he doubtless was, he must have been impressed 
by it all. For it was no lawless mob that Paul 


120 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Revere led through the streets of Boston that 
day, but a representative company of men of 
all classes with determined faces and jaws 
grimly set. 

This taste of free play, however, only pro- 
duced an appetite for more, and some of the 
younger Sons of Liberty began indulging in 
escapades of greater or less significance on 
their own account. Andrew Oliver, a brother- 
in-law of Hutchinson, was appointed the King’s 
stamp officer. On the morning of August 14, 
1765, Boston awoke to find a grotesque effigy 
of Oliver hanging in the branches of the Great 
Tree and beside it a stuffed boot which some 
wag had prepared to represent the Earl of 
Bute, author of the Stamp Act. Boston gener- 
ally took it as a piece of harmless if pointed 
fooling and laughed delightedly, but Oliver 
was angry. He informed Hutchinson, and the 
Lieutenant-Governor ordered the Sheriff to cut 
down the effigies. 

The Sheriff made an effort, though it may 
have been a somewhat half-hearted effort, to 
execute this order, but a big crowd of good- 
natured citizens stood in his way and would 
not let him get near the tree. Perhaps it was 
as well, for surrounding tire tree was a cordon 


LIBERTY AND NO STAMPS! 121 


of the Sons of Liberty who did not appear quite 
so good-natured. 

In spite of the wrathful threats of Oliver, 
the effigies remained swinging in the breeze all 
day. At nightfall the Sons themselves cut 
them down and carried them on a bier in a 
mock funeral procession along Marlboro Street 
and up Cornhill. 

A good deal of the boy remained in the heart 
of Paul Revere, a good deal of that love for 
mischievous adventure that had checkered his 
schooldays, and when his followers, catching 
sight of him smiling by the roadside, seized 
him and threw a priestly black gown over his 
shoulders and thrust him into place at the head 
of the procession, he did not resist. 

As he marched solemnly along in this some- 
what undignified role, he became conscious of 
hurrying footsteps by his side and presently 
the word “ Traitor !” was hissed into his ear. 
He turned quickly and found himself looking 
once more into the scornful, hating eyes of 
James Newton. 

“It is a fitting part you are playing, Paul 
Revere, and one quite in keeping with your 
vast dignity and importance. I think I see 
before me Bottom, the weaver. But one day 


122 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


you will take a step too far, and then, re- 
member — ” He was prevented from finishing 
his speech by some of Revere ’s followers who, 
recognizing him for a Tory, hustled him uncere- 
moniously out of the way. But he had accom- 
plished his purpose. He had renewed his old 
threat and he had spoiled Paul Revere ’s fun 
for that night. 

The Council was in session in the Town 
House, with Bernard and Hutchinson in at- 
tendance, and the procession paused before the 
building. It would have taken but a word to 
send them scurrying inside to break up the 
meeting if not to assault the Governor. Revere, 
the laughter all gone from his face now, sprang 
up on the steps and turned to face the crowd. 
They could hardly hear what he said, but they 
could see by the stern look on his face and the 
flash in his eye that he would brook no nonsense. 
They stood swaying uncertainly before him. 

It was a tense moment for Paul Revere. His 
whole power over these men was at the test. 

‘ ‘Liberty, property, and no stamps !” cried 
a youth in a leather jerkin, a muscular young 
blacksmith, and made as though to dash past 
the figure on the steps. Revere reached out 
his right arm, caught the youth about the waist, 


LIBERTY AND NO STAMPS ! 123 


and with a twist of his powerful shoulders 
hurled him back into the crowd. 

An angry cry arose and dark looks were shot 
at the goldsmith. But Revere only squared his 
broad shoulders and waited. The crowd hesi- 
tated. Then some one shouted a waggish re- 
mark, laughter broke out, and the tension was 
broken. The procession gathered again about 
the bier and discussed the next move. Then, 
shouting their new cry of “ Liberty, property, 
and no stamps ! ’ ’ upward toward the windows 
of the Council Chamber, they turned off down 
the hill. 

Revere, his victory won for the present,- 
stepped down and followed quietly in their 
wake. 

The procession, growing ever more noisy, 
passed on down King Street and through 
Merchants Lane (later Kilby Street) to 
Oliver’s Dock. Here they stopped before a 
half-finished wooden building which was 
thought to be the new stamp office. 

Revere saw that trouble was coming, but 
having accomplished his main purpose, and 
having in all probability saved the person of 
the Governor from violence, he forebore to press 
his advantage further. He did not wish to 


124 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


endanger such prestige as he had won ; he might 
have sore need of it all before long, if things 
kept up at the rate they were going. So he 
stood quietly at one side and anxiously watched 
the Sons of Liberty make a wreck of the new 
building. 

They carried the boards and timbers across 
Milk Street to Fort Hill, where Oliver lived. 
In front of the house they built a huge pyre and 
placed the effigies on top. Then they set fire 
to it, and in the lurid light of the mounting 
flames they danced wildly about, yelling like 
Indians and ruthlessly trampling upon the 
flower beds of Mistress Oliver. 

Madness was getting hold of the mob again. 
A few of the more unruly spirits, perhaps 
made madder through recourse to pocket flasks, 
mounted the porch steps and burst through the 
doors. In the upper rooms the trembling 
family waited, watching the crazy scene 
through darkened windows. 

The ringleaders entered the drawing-room, 
tore portraits from the walls, and began to 
demolish furniture, when suddenly the stalwart 
form of Paul Revere appeared again before 
them. He was thoroughly angry now, and Paul 
Revere had a temper not to be trifled with. 


LIBERTY AND NO STAMPS! 125 


His round face was flushed and his eyes shot 
fire. The wreckers paused in their unholy task, 
held by the hypnotism of those wonderful flash- 
ing eyes. 

“Knaves!” cried Revere. “Cowards! Do 
you think to advance the sacred cause of 
liberty by breaking tables and threatening de- 
fensless women and children? Back to your 
homes, every man of you, or, by God, you 
shall return with broken heads.” 

So saying he wrenched a stout leg from a 
broken chair and advanced upon them in a 
manner that was not to be mistaken. One or 
two of the men seized similar weapons, but 
no determined move was made to meet 
Revere ’s attack. They were cowards, these 
few who had sought to indulge their taste for 
destruction behind the mask of patriotism, and 
they drew back before the man of courage. 

In a few minutes the house was cleared and 
Revere stood alone on the porch, the very per- 
sonification of righteousness wrath, with the 
light from the bonfire playing upon his florid 
features. 

Then the reaction set in. Some one shouted 
“Revere!” Hats went sailing into the air and 
a mighty cheer arose. The ruffians of the mob 


126 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


had vanished into the obscurity of the sur- 
rounding shadows. 

“ Revere and Liberty !” 

Then they dragged him to the head of the 
procession again and marched off to disband in 
King Street. 

But there was more trouble to come. A 
demon of lawlessness had been loosed among 
these young men and no one man could always 
be on hand to hold them in check. Resentment 
against the provisions of the Stamp Act was 
growing in all quarters, and the mistaken idea 
got abroad among the wharves and water-side 
taverns that Hutchinson might have changed 
the whole course of events, that he had betrayed 
his fellow Bostonians. The mob elements, ever 
seeking for a definite and near-by object for 
their animosity, fixed upon him as their arch 
enemy, ignoring his reputation for justice and 
fair dealing. 

On the night of August 26th a mob collected 
in King Street and proceeded to work itself 
into a frenzy about a bonfire. It was not an 
organized movement of the Sons of Liberty, 
though there were undoubtedly members of the 
organization there and the Sons were afterward 
accused of fomenting the trouble. As a matter 


LIBERTY AND NO STAMPS! 127 

of fact there was a meeting in progress that 
very evening at the Green Dragon Inn, and 
Revere, all unsuspecting, was in attendance. 

The mob, indeed, was made up of the worst 
element of the town, attracted to the scene by 
'the possibility of loot. In those uncertain 
times police protection was lax and licence 
often masqueraded in the guise of Liberty. 
Revere had, in fact, been deliberately deceived 
and the mob had virtually a free hand. 

They began by plundering the wine cellars 
of the Registrar of the Admiralty opposite the 
Court House and the Comptroller of Customs 
in Hanover Street. Then, flushed with liquor, 
they moved on Hutchinson ’s mansion in Garden 
Court. 

It was a fine old house, one of the most dis- 
tinguished in Boston, and its beautiful ma- 
hogany furniture and other appointments were 
those of a gentleman of taste and means. 
Hutchinson was a scholar and his library was 
one of the best in America at that time. It con- 
tained a valuable collection of books, pictures, 
manuscripts, and priceless state and historical 
papers. 

Hutchinson was duly warned by friends and 
sent his family away by a rear door. He him- 


128 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


self scorned to turn his back on a mob and re- 
mained to face them, in spite of protests of his 
family and friends. The gang was already in 
front of his house when his daughter reap- 
peared. 

“Why, what does this mean?” he cried. 
“I bade you go away with the rest.” 

“I know,” she replied, pale but calm. “But 
I have seen the mob. You are in peril and I 
cannot desert you. If you will not come with 
us, then I will remain. Who knows but that 
my presence may save your life?” 

Hutchinson was thunder-struck, but he could 
not move her. Commands and entreaties were 
of no avail. And at the last, to save her, he 
took her away just as the mob broke into the 
house with axes. It is quite possible that only 
this prevented bloodshed that night and conse- 
quences of the utmost gravity. 

The scene that followed is one upon which no 
true American would care to gaze. The 
roisterers overran the house, plundering, dis- 
mantling, and ruthlessly destroying like van- 
dals. The treasures of the library were irre- 
trievably ruined. All night they caroused like 
beasts amid the wreckage. 


LIBERTY AND NO STAMPS! 129 


Revere was informed, but too late. In the 
gray of dawn he arrived with John Pulling, 
Benjamin Edes, and a little band of the genuine 
Sons of Liberty. He was angry, but there was 
a look also of sorrow and disgust on his face 
as he silently set to work. Many of the ruffians 
were now helpless with drink and there was no 
resistance. In an hour the place was deserted. 

Well might Revere be discouraged, for the 
indignation of the city was aroused and the 
blame fell on the Sons of Liberty. Hutchinson 
had not yet lost his popularity and the crime 
was unpardonable. An effort was made to 
arrest the ring-leaders and bring them to justice. 
The act was generally condemned and the 
Assembly voted funds to reimburse the 
Lieutenant-Governor. 

But the harm had been done and a blow had 
been dealt from within at the cause of Liberty. 
The Sons of Liberty were in disgrace and their 
usefulness had come to an end for the time 
being. James Newton seized upon this occa- 
sion to send a taunting note to Paul Revere, 
but the latter made no reply. He was sore at 
heart. People were saying that Sam Adams 
had loosed a power for evil that he could no 


130 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


longer control, and it did look that way. And 
Revere knew only too well what Sam Adams 
expected of him. 

But he did not allow himself to be cast down 
for long. Before many days he was thick in 
the w T ork of reconstruction. The Sons must be 
reorganized on a new basis of discipline and 
responsibility, and Revere ’s genius for organi- 
zation soon began to accomplish this task. He 
collected the most reliable of his followers and 
placed them under lieutenants like Pulling and 
Edes. Patrols were organized, partly to watch 
for the coming of the hated stamps and partly 
to guard against any recurrence of the Hutchin- 
son affair. At last Revere, by strenuous labor, 
succeeded in rehabilitating the Sons in the eyes 
of Boston, and the people began to look upon 
the patrols as a protection rather than a menace. 

And now the stamped paper began to arrive 
on incoming ships from England, and mysteri- 
ously it began to disappear. Some of it was 
known to have been burned ; some of it was un- 
accountably lost in the harbor out of the boats 
that were bringing it from the ships ; some of it 
was magically spirited away. Perhaps Mi- 
chael 'Welch, watching there on the Long Wharf, 
could have shed some light on the subject, 


LIBERTY AND NO STAMPS! 131 


but he displayed only the profoundest ignorance 
before his questioners. Boston as a whole was 
kept in the dark, and knew only the fact of dis- 
appearance, but a good deal of shrewd guessing 
was done, and Boston, beginning to feel a more 
friendly disposition toward the Sons of Liberty, 
took the matter largely as a good joke on the 
authorities and laughed. 

It was all accomplished in the most quiet 
and peaceable manner ; nothing in the nature of 
a clash with the officials was permitted to occur. 
But the fact remained that no stamped paper 
was to be had in Boston. Tory sympathizers 
who sought to obtain some for printing their 
business and legal documents were quite unable 
to get any. Oliver felt the pressure on him 
from both sides. He threatened; he issued 
futile proclamations. He redoubled his vigi- 
lance, but all to no purpose. He was at wits’ 
end. He succeeded only in making himself 
personally hated by the Sons of Liberty, against 
whom his wrath was chiefly directed, and they 
decided to teach him a salutary lesson. 

On a wet day in September word was passed 
about among the Sons to meet under the Great 
Tree, which was now beginning to be spoken 
of among them as the Tree of Liberty. Two 


132 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


or three hundred of them gathered there and a 
delegation quietly seized Oliver and brought 
him, fuming and protesting, before them. 

The news that something interesting was 
about to happen traveled rapidly through the 
town, until a crowd of some two thousand people 
of all classes and all shades of political opinion 
had flocked to the spot. They found no dis- 
orderly mob this time, but a quiet, good- 
humored, though evidently determined company 
of workingmen, with Paul Revere conspicuous 
in their midst. 

At first the spectators could not make out 
just what was happening after Oliver arrived. 
Revere appeared to be arguing with him. For 
a time Oliver was disposed to be defiant, but 
those determined faces about him gradually 
exerted a moral influence in support of Revere ’s 
arguments, and he weakened. Perhaps he re- 
tained a lively recollection of the night when 
only Revere ’s intercession had saved his home 
from ruin. 

At length Oliver was seen to accept sullenly 
a paper which Revere pressed upon him and 
the crowd fell into silence while the stamp 
officer read it aloud. He refused to raise his 
voice and only a word or two was caught by 


LIBERTY AND NO STAMPS! 133 


those farthest away. But there was no doubt 
as to its significance. Oliver promised solemnly 
to make no attempt whatever to enforce the 
Stamp Act, and the oath was administered by 
Richard Dana, Justice of the Peace. 

Oliver was then permitted to make his way 
to Hutchinson’s home, where he reported the 
affair and tendered his formal resignation. 
The Sons of Liberty, with Revere at their head, 
formed to march back to the Town House and 
disband, while the populace quietly dispersed. 

Revere gazed with pride upon his men who 
had kept their passions so well in hand and had 
carried the thing through so successfully. It 
was a day of genuine triumph for him — a 
triumph mitigated only by a glimpse of the 
sinister figure of James Newton hovering in 
the outskirts of the crowd. 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE REPEAL 

Paul Revere, in these days, found himself 
torn between two opposing forces. On the one 
hand was the eagerness for direct action on the 
part of the rank and tile of the Sons of Liberty. 
It is safe to say that their minds had not yet 
conceived the idea of a final break between the 
Colonies and Great Britain. They were taken 
up with the urgency of the immediate situation 
and their impulse to resist was rather emotional 
than carefully considered. With this feeling 
Revere, himself a man of action rather than 
philosophy, naturally sympathized. The Sons 
knew this and pressed him hard. It would 
have been so easy to seize the customs officers 
and even the Governor himself and administer 
punishment. 

On the other hand was Adams’s counsel of 
patience. He alone realized that this was no 
temporary situation. A student of British 
politics and a man of wide correspondence, he 

134 


THE REPEAL 


135 


alone comprehended the full depth and signifi- 
cance of the struggle, he alone saw whither it 
was leading. Keen judge of men that he was, 
he understood Revere thoroughly and he knew 
just how to manage him. He knew, too, how 
to value Revere ’s leadership of the masses and 
he took infinite pains to keep Revere under his 
control. And Revere’s tough common sense 
told him that Adams was right. That Adams 
was able to steer events as he did was due in no 
small measure to the ability of Paul Revere to 
keep his head and his grip on the popular will. 
It was Samuel Adams who, through Revere, 
warded off chaos and anarchy until the time 
was ripe for concerted action. 

Concerted action, that was Adams’s great 
idea, an idea which led him eventually, against 
his natural instincts, to the plan of federation. 
He saw the Colonies in a turmoil over the Stamp 
Act. In Boston the widely condemmed crime 
of the Hutchinson raid had produced only a 
temporary reaction ; the majority of the citizens 
were in favor of some form of effective protest 
if not actual resistance. 

Adams lined up his friends in Boston and in 
the Massachusetts Legislature and propounded 
his plan. On October 7, 1765, in accordance 


136 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


with this plan, delegates from nine of the Colo- 
nies met in New York. They adopted strong 
resolutions, memorializing the King, assert- 
ing their loyalty to him, but denying Parlia- 
ments right to tax. But it was all to no avail. 
The King’s stubborn resolution was only stif- 
fened and the law went into effect. 

On November 1st, the date of enactment, 
mournfully tolling bells and flags at half mast 
all over Boston proclaimed the hated Stamp 
Act in force. Again the Sons of Liberty 
paraded, solemnly. Effigies were again hanged 
in the Liberty Tree and banners bore the slogan 
of “ Liberty, property, and no tax.” But there 
was no sign of violence. Revere, won over by 
Adams, had his men well in hand. 

Hutchinson was firm. He was resolved to 
enforce the law. There was to be no business 
done in custom house or law courts, no wills or 
real estate transfers recorded without the 
stamps. But, owing to the mysterious activi- 
ties of the Sons of Liberty, there were no 
stamps. Business was at a standstill. An 
association of merchants agreed to buy no goods 
from England until the act was repealed, and 
this boycott of British goods suggested a threat 
of further smuggling. Patriotic lawyers and 


THE REPEAL 


137 


judges agreed to recognize the validity of 
unstamped documents. Edes published his 
Boston Gazette boldly with skull and crossbones 
in place of the stamp. 

These quiet but resolute demonstrations 
began to make themselves felt in England. 
Grenville had been succeeded by Lord Rock- 
ingham in July and the new ministry began to 
show itself more inclined to take the Colonial 
opposition seriously. The New Whigs had 
organized to work for honest representation in 
Parliament. Their cause was akin to that of 
the Colonies and they began to make their power 
felt. Benjamin Franklin worked unremittingly 
to place the New Whigs on record as friends 
of the Colonies, and to such good purpose that 
a debate was started in Parliament that lasted 
for three months. William Pitt championed 
the American cause and publicly declared that 
he -was glad the Colonies had resisted. The 
King’s followers began to weaken, and toward 
the end of March, 1766, the Stamp Act was 
grudgingly repealed. Though this was due 
rather to the pressure of the political situation 
in England than to any official tenderness 
toward the Colonies, it was nevertheless a 
triumph for Franklin and Adams. 


138 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


On May 16th the brigantine Harrison dropped 
anchor in Boston Harbor and Michael Welch 
sent post haste for Paul Revere. 

“ ’Tis the Harrison/ f said he, pointing out 
the vessel. 4 4 Her captain, Shubael Coffin, is 
an old friend of mine. I know not what news 
he brings, but whatever it is, Twill be honest. 
Captain Shubael goes about the world with his 
eyes and ears open, and he may have somewhat 
to tell us.” 

They were not long to be kept in suspense, for 
soon the captain’s gig was seen drawing toward 
the Long Wharf. 

“Well, Michael Welch,” cried the bluff, red- 
faced captain as the boat came alongside, 
‘ ‘ you ’re still at your post, I ’m glad to see. And 
I’m back in Boston Town again, praise be. 
And Paul Revere, I ’m glad to see ye. I ’ve news 
ye’ll like, I doubt not.” 

“The Stamp Act is repealed?” cried Revere. 

“It is, praise be,” said Coffin. 

“Then thank God, they’ve come to their 
senses,” cried Revere, his pale face showing 
how deeply the news affected him. He did not 
wait for details, but turned and hurried back 
to town, spreading the news as he went. In 
his wake he left a cheering, exulting throng. 


THE REPEAL 


139 


Among his many other accomplishments, 
Revere was a skilled ringer of chimes and was 
at this time head bell ringer for Christ Church 
in the North End. Thither he hastened, stop- 
ping at his home for a moment to shout the glad 
news to Sarah and to dispatch one of his ap- 
prentices to round up his bell ringers. 

But the news had spread faster than he. A 
cannon boomed somewhere off toward the south 
and then the bells of the Hollis Street Church 
floated over the city. As eagerly as a boy 
Revere, grabbing the keys from the venerable 
sexton of Christ Church, dashed into the edifice, 
and set the chimes a-pealing. An answering 
clangor sprang from Old South, King’s Chapel, 
and Brattle Street, until all the bells of Boston 
were ringing. And everywhere sounded the 
roar of brass cannon and the bang of muskets 
and shotguns. 

James Newton and the rest of the Tories 
must have wondered if the staid old town had 
suddenly gone crazy. People thronged the 
streets, waving flags, singing and shouting. 
The demonstration of rejoicing was as spon- 
taneous as the popular sense of relief was pro- 
found. And all because of a mere matter of 
revenue stamps — and what they meant. 


140 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


In the evening there were bonfires and music 
in all parts of the town. The sound of drums 
was heard, and down Cornhill swung the march- 
ing company of the Sons of Liberty with Paul 
Revere at their head. All their misdemeanors 
were forgiven now. The people lined the road- 
side and cheered and every window was bril- 
liantly lighted save those of disapproving 
Tories. 

The Liberty Tree had become now a sort of 
symbol of all that the Sons of Liberty stood for, 
and thither they marched, swinging their lan- 
terns. There a huge bonfire was lighted and 
about it, as gay as schoolboys, capered John 
Pulling and Benjamin Edes and the substan- 
tial Revere, while the tall form of Orispus 
Attucks might have been seen hurling tar 
barrels upon the flames and soberly rejoicing 
in the barbaric splendor of the scene. 

Meanwhile the Selectmen of the town had 
called on Samuel Adams to tender him their 
formal congratulations and before they parted 
they had voted to set apart May 19th as a 
special holiday and to provide funds for a 
more formal celebration. 

On the evening of that day the town was 


THE REPEAL 


141 


illuminated and the Sons of Liberty again 
marched to the Liberty Tree whose branches 
bore a brilliant fruitage of lighted lanterns. 
Then back to the Common, where fireworks and 
a pyramid of 280 lanterns awaited them. And 
here it seemed as though the entire populace 
of Boston and the country for miles around 
had gathered to bring to a fitting climax a day 
that had been filled with banners and flags, rol- 
ling drums and martial music, pealing bells 
and roaring guns. 

Paul Revered skilful hands and ingenious 
brain had not been idle during these three days, 
and at one side of the Common a piece of his 
handiwork drew popular attention. It was a 
wooden obelisk, designed by Revere and built 
under his direction. On each of its four sides 
it bore caricatures, portraits, and verses, touch- 
ing upon the Stamp Act, the triumph of its 
repeal, and the condemnation of the oppressors, 
and it amused the crowd mightily. Unfortu- 
nately, in the midst of the jubilation, the obelisk 
caught fire and was consumed, so that Revere *s 
purpose of having it removed to stand beneath 
the Liberty Tree as a permanent memorial 
could not be carried out. He had, however, 


142 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


preserved the inscriptions and sketches on a 
copper-plate engraving, prints from which were 
eagerly sought. 

For by this time Revered reputation as a 
caricaturist and engraver was widespread, and 
he made his graver serve the interests of the 
Liberty propaganda. He began by engraving 
the music scores for volumes of 4 ‘psalm tunes / ’ 
and this was followed by the production of 
crude but vigorous cartoons which were printed 
by Edes and others and were widely circulated. 
Before the repeal of the Stamp Act he had 
published a cartoon in which the odious piece 
of legislation was represented by a dragon 
attacked by Boston backed by the other Colonies, 
while the effigy of Oliver swung from the 
branches of the Liberty Tree. Below the 
picture were some of Revere ’s stiff but vigorous 
verses. These things were hardly works of art 
like Revere’s silverware, but they produced 
their effect. 

Now Revere engraved a copper plate which 
was fixed to the Liberty Tree. It read, “The 
Tree of Liberty, August 14, 1765.” That was 
the date of the hanging of the Oliver effigy, and 
thus was commemorated the first public protest 
against tyranny. 


THE REPEAL 


143 


All of these things were straws which indi- 
cated the way the wind was blowing, and it is 
extraordinary how many of these affairs are 
intimately connected with the varied activities 
of Paul Revere, in how many of them his hand 
is more or less plainly shown. While the pot 
was simmering it was impossible for him to 
keep his fingers out of it. 

At the time of the repeal, King George was 
praised on every hand for his generosity and 
justice, but again the reaction was but short- 
lived. Gradually the situation began to be 
better understood. It was pointed out, for 
instance, that Parliament had accompanied the 
act of repeal with a statement declaring that it 
had the power to bind America “in all cases 
whatsoever. ’ 9 That hardly looked like an ad- 
mission of error. 

All this Samuel Adams had clearly seen from 
the first and he patiently waited for what would 
follow: “What little we have gained by com- 
pulsion can only be held by compulsion / 1 said 
he. “Eternal vigilance is the price of 
Liberty .’ 9 

Adams, as always, was right. In 1767 there 
came a change in the political situation in 
England. The chief friend of the Colonies, 



144 SONS OF LIBERTY 

Pitt, was ill. The New Whigs were tempo- 
rarily beaten and were in eclipse and the friends 
of the King were in the saddle again. George 
III, indeed, was supreme, and his stubbornness 
and mistaken ideas regarding the functions of 
the British monarch, rather than any innate 
cruelty, were leading him toward absolute and 
unreasoning despotism. 

Parliamentary action followed promptly. 
The Molasses Act, still on the statute books, was 
revived. On June 29, 1767, Parliament passed 
a bill imposing duties on glass, paper, lead, and 
painters ’ colors, on wine and fruit imported 
from France and Portugal, and especially on 
tea, and provided elaborate machinery for strict 
enforcement. Writs of assistance were issued 
and all the King’s officers and judges were made 
quite independent of the Colonial legislatures. 

Popular resentment rose high again, 4>ut it 
was the despairing resentment of a people 
balked and curbed at every turn. The taxes 
were small but the principle involved was big. 
And in their resentment against the spirit of 
despotism in high places the Colonists were but 
sharing the feelings of many of the truest 
patriots in England. 

The people were despairing, but Sam Adams 




two," and a salt-cellar made at the same time 








THE REPEAL 


145 


was not. He kept his head. In his comfortable 
but somewhat shabby old house in Purchase 
Street, overlooking the water, he was working 
tirelessly in the cause of freedom. A light 
glowed in his study window far into the night. 
His quill pen was never idle. He conducted a 
vast correspondence for those days when type- 
writers and stenographers were unknown and 
he wrote voluminously for the Colonial papers. 
The thing that was in his heart gave him no 
time for rest. 

One night early in the winter of the year 
1768 Adams called his daughter Hannah to his 
study. 

“Daughter,” said he. “I want you to read 
over this draft and see if my spelling is beyond 
reproach.” 

“And whom is this letter for!” asked 
Hannah. 

“For one of my correspondents,” said Adams 
with a whimsical smile. “King George the 
Third.” 

Hannah gasped, for she held in his hand one 
of Adams’s famous state papers, a formal peti- 
tion of protest addressed to the Throne. 

“Only think of it!” she exclaimed. “That 
paper will soon be touched by the royal hand.” 


146 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


But her father was not one to be carried away 
with enthusiasm. “My dear,” said he “it will 
more likely be spurned by the royal foot.” 
And again he was right. 

The General Court of Massachusetts adopted 
the resolution, however, and the petition was 
duly dispatched. Then Adams presented an 
even more significant proposal. He drew up 
a circular letter addressed to the other Colonies, 
proposing concerted action and suggesting the 
establishment of permanent and representative 
committees of correspondence for the purpose 
of keeping closely in touch with events and 
crystallizing public opinion. Resolutions 
authorizing the sending of this letter were 
passed in the General Court by a large majority 
on Feburary 11, 1768. 

The news of the sending of this letter and 
the receipt of the petition sent the King into 
a towering rage. He peremptorily ordered 
Governor Bernard, as soon as the General 
Court should convene, to see to it that the 
House of Representatives rescind its vote and, 
in addition, declare its “disapprobation of and 
dissent to that rash and hasty proceeding.” 
Otherwise, the Assembly would be dissolved. 

The Governor accordingly sent a message to 


THE REPEAL 


147 


that effect to the General Court on June 21st. 

The committee in charge reported against 
complying with the King’s commands, where- 
upon the matter was referred to a vote of the 
House on June 30th. 

Then again James Otis came to the fore with 
one of his thrilling, convincing, heartening 
speeches and the House voted not to rescind by 
a majority of ninety- two to seventeen. Where- 
upon Bernard immediately dissolved the Legis- 
lature. 

Boston was thrown 'into a turmoil and “the 
illustrious ninety-two” became popular heroes. 
This popularity was shared by John Wilkes, 
Member of Parliament from Middlesex, who 
was thrown into prison at about this time for 
his defense of constitutional government and 
his championship of American rights. 

Paul Revere ’s exuberance over these tidings 
knew no bounds. He gathered his Sons of 
Liberty together in the Green Dragon Tavern 
and bade them drink to the health of Wilkes 
and the non-rescinders. To Wilkes they sent 
a congratulatory message. 

“The heart of American Liberty still beats,” 
cried Revere, “and brave men have sounded 
the knell of tyranny.” 


148 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Then he went forth and drew one of his 
famous cartoons to commemorate the event and 
the irate King became a laughing stock in 
Boston. It pictured the seventeen rescinders 
being driven into the jaws of Hell. 

There still exists a wonderful silver punch 
bowl which Revere made at this time and which 
was presented to the courageous ninety-two by 
fifteen of the Sons of Liberty. Heart and mind, 
voice and hand, everything that Paul Revere 
possessed were enlisted in this cause. 

Still another example of Revere ’s craftsman- 
ship was the medal designed by him and struck 
for the Sons of Liberty. On one side it bore 
an arm and hand grasping a rod surmounted 
by a liberty cap and surrounded by the words 
“Sons of Liberty/ ’ On the other side ap- 
peared the Liberty Tree. Each member of the 
organization wore one of these medals about 
his neck as a constant reminder of his trust. 

For the Sons had now become, under Revere ’s 
skilful management, a secret order of great 
power and cohesiveness. Their success in dis- 
posing of the hated stamped paper had taught 
them how to work under discipline and they 
were now well organized for the tasks before 
them. There were a number of prominent 


THE REPEAL 


149 


Bostonians who had become leading members, 
but the rank and file still consisted of traders 
and mechanics who trusted Revere above all 
others. The lawless element had been-we'eded 
out as well as the half-hearted, and there were 
now something over three hundred members, 
all picked men, bound together by a solemn 
oath of allegiance to the cause of freedom. 

They were, in a measure, the dangerous radi- 
cals, the Reds of that day, and were looked upon 
as such by the Tory reactionaries. Their 
hand appeared to be raised against established 
law and order and government, and if the 
King’s arm had been a little longer, Paul 
Revere and the rest of them would have been 
given short shrift. But apparently the ma- 
jority of the citizens of Boston were not afraid 
of their Bolshevists. Indeed, now that they 
had shown themselves to be amenable to disci- 
pline and reason, and to have forsworn de- 
structive violence, they were very largely sup- 
ported by public opinion. For the revolution 
that was impending was no mere class upris- 
ing, embittered by class hatreds ; it was a demo- 
cratic impulse embracing the majority of an 
entire people and concerned alike with the rights 
of high and low. 


150 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


It is not to be supposed, however, that the 
minority was quiescent. There were staunch 
Tories among Boston’s most influential fami- 
lies, and their political power was not to be 
ignored. Nor were they guilty of any lack of 
astuteness. Indeed, they began to organize 
among themselves and to fight fire with fire. 

Samuel Adams knew this ; Paul Revere knew 
it. Crispus Attucks was not one of the sworn 
members of the Sons of Liberty, but he was a 
sworn friend of Paul Revere and he used his 
eyes and ears in dark and hidden places. The 
Sons had their appointed watchers whose duty 
it was to report on the activities of the Tories, 
and Crispus Attucks discovered that these 
watchers were watched. 

“Then have a secret society, too,” said Cris- 
pus, “and they will do a mischief yet.” 

“What mischief?” demanded Revere. 
“Why should we fear them?” 

“They will wait,” said Crispus, “as the 
Indians waited who attacked you. They will 
w T ait for their chance and then they will take 
it.” 

“But you are watchful, Crispus,” said 
Revere. “You will warn us in time. I see 
nothing to fear.” 


THE REPEAL 


151 


But Crispus shook his head solemnly. “But 
I fear,” said he. “I fear most for you, Paul 
Revere . 7 1 

“For me!” echoed Revere with an incredu- 
lous smile. 

‘ ‘ For you, ’ * said Attucks. i 1 Because of their 
leader.” 

“And who is he?” demanded Revere. 

“James Newton,” said Crispus. “Him I 
watch night and day.” 


CHAPTER IX 


MOLASSES AND TEA 

It was spring again in Boston Tow. The 
trees on the Common were putting forth their 
leaves and the grass was growing green. The 
muddy reads from the countryside were dying 
out and the harbor had taken on new life. 

Moored beside the Long Wharf lay a ship 
laden with molasses. For days there had been 
no sign of life on her decks ; no move had been 
made to discharge her cargo. For the owners 
had refused to pay the exorbitant duty and the 
custom house officials had ordered the molasses 
to remain untouched until the law had been 
complied with. Night and day an armed guard 
paced the wharf, while Michael Welch smoked 
his pipe and watched and reported to Revere. 

Then, on a dark, moonless night, three 
brawny figures stole out of the shadows of the 
warehouses. The guard was bound and gaged 
and quietly led to a place of concealment. 
Boats with muffled oars came mysteriously 

152 


MOLASSES AND TEA 


153 


from the north, tackle was rigged, and under 
cover of the darkness the molasses was un- 
loaded from the seaward side and silently 
taken away. 

About midnight Paul Revere, anxious to 
learn how things were going and particularly 
anxious that there should be no clash with the 
authorities, left his home and walked through 
the unlighted streets of the water front toward 
the Long Wharf. Behind him skulked an un- 
seen figure. 

As he turned a corner he heard a low whistle 
behind him. He stopped, turned, and peered 
into the darkness. At the same instant two 
men darted out from somewhere and seized 
Revere by the arms, while the one who had 
given the signal hastened to their assistance. 

Revere struggled mightily. Breaking the 
hold of one of the men he hurled him bodily 
into the gutter. The second he dealt a blow in 
the face, but this one held on until the third 
arrived. Revere felt a rope being passed 
about his arms and realized that he was over- 
powered. Then one of his assailants struck 
him a cowardly blow. 

Revere was more astonished than afraid, but 
he realized that he was being submitted to no 


154 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


child ’s play and the warning of Crispus Attucks 
recurred to him. Was it true, then, that he 
was to be made a victim of James Newton’s 
hatred? He tried to make out the faces of the 
three men, but they were unfamiliar to him. 
Hirelings, no doubt — imported ruffians. Two 
of the men took him by the arms while the other 
urged him forward with a kick. 

‘ ‘ One word, Paul Revere, ’ 9 said a gruff voice, 
“and you will be gagged and laid by the heels.” 

Totally unable to resist, Revere started to 
walk along with his captors, when suddenly 
there was the sound of a blow and the man in 
the rear let out a curse and fell groaning to the 
ground. 

Revere turned his head quickly and beheld a 
tall form in the act of bringing a cudgel down 
upon the head of one of the others. In an 
instant two of them were hors de combat and 
the third promptly took to his heels and dis- 
appeared. 

“Never mind them,” said the rescuer in a 
voice which Revere immediately recognized as 
that of Crispus Attucks. “Come away from 
here as quickly as you can.” 

He deftly loosed the knots which bound 
Revere and hurried him toward a street where 


MOLASSES AND TEA 


155 


the windows of an inn shed a faint light. 

“Who were they?” asked Revere. “What 
did they want with me? Did they know what 
was going forward this night?” 

“They knew nothing,” answered Crispus, 
‘ 6 save that you had ventured out alone. I told 
you you were watched, and by whom. But,” 
he added with a momentary gleam of his teeth, 
“more than one can play at that game and 
Crispus Attacks was bom with eyes like the 
night hawk.” 

“Thank you, Crispus,” said Revere simply. 
“I’ll not forget this night.” 

“And now,” continued Crispus, “you must 
go home.” 

“Not so,” said Revere. “If they have been 
watching they may know too much. I must see 
that nothing untoward happens at the Long 
Wharf . Our sentries must needs be put on their 
guard. ’ ’ 

“I tell you they know nothing of that 
matter,” insisted Crispus. “It is you and you 
alone they have been watching and plotting to 
harm.” 

“Nevertheless,” said Revere, “I must go.” 

“Then,” said Attucks, “I will go with you.” 

The two men strode along in, the shadows, 


156 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Crispus still grasping his stout stick. At the 
entrance to the wharf they were confronted by 
the sentry of the Sons of Liberty. Revere 
gave the pass word. 

4 ‘Does all go well?” asked Revere. 

“ All goes well,” said the sentry. 

“No alarm has been raised?” 

“None.” 

Still not fully satisfied, Revere, accompanied 
by his trusty henchman, passed down the pier 
to where the molasses ship stood with no lights 
showing. Not until they got quite close did 
they become conscious of sounds of activity on 
board, the creaking of pully blocks, the sound 
of rolling barrels, low-toned commands. 

“Your eyes are sharper than mine, Crispus,” 
said Revere. “Tell me what you see.” 

“Nothing,” said Crispus, “but a boat ap- 
proaching and another leaving. ” 

“It is well,” said Revere. “John Pulling is 
in charge and the work will be done. We will 
return now.” 

Pausing to warn the sentry of possible inter- 
ruption, they left the wharf and passed on up 
King Street, with eyes and ears searching the 
dark shadows. 


MOLASSES AND TEA 157 

Suddenly a sharp cry pierced the night, and 
then another. 

“What was that?” cried Revere. 

“It was a boy’s voice,” said Crispus, “and 
I think I know whose.” 

They hurried forward until they come to a 
spot where a yellow light struggled out from a 
small shop. A large boot over the door told 
of the business conducted within. 

Inside they saw a short, round-shouldered 
man with a brutal face which gave token of a 
recent indulgence in rum. On his forehead was 
a dried trickle of blood. Crispus called atten- 
tion to this. 

“I thought as much,” said he. “I thought 
I recognized Eph Brackett. Now you know 
who one of your enemies is, though you knew 
the real one before.” 

“I see,” said Revere, “but what’s all this?” 

In a corner of the shop lay what had at first 
appeared to be a bundle of rags. Now it 
moved and disclosed the huddled form of a 
frightened boy of about ten. The cobbler ap- 
proached him with an uplifted strap. 

“I’ll teach ye to spy on me when ye should 
be in bed, ye young whelp. I’ll teach ye.” 


158 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Again the strap descended and again came 
the piteous cry. 

The dark eyes of Crispus Attucks shot fire. 
He had been a street gamin himself and he knew 
only (too well the life of hard knocks and cruelty. 

“You stay here,” said he to Revere. “It 
is better that Brackett should not recognize 
your hand in this. No need of making bad 
matters worse. He knows me, and so does 
Peter.” 

He stepped quietly into the shop, seized the 
astonished cobbler by the throat, and forced 
him back upon his work bench. 

“Eph Brackett,” said he, “we’ve been 
through all this before. You needn’t tell me 
that it’s your right to handle your son as you 
wish. ’ ’ 

He drew one of the shoemaker’s knives from 
the bench and held it close to Brackett’s face. 
There was a dangerous glitter in his eyes, some- 
thing savage in his face, that made Revere half 
inclined to interfere. Crispus was scarcely to 
be trusted when his half-breed blood was 
aroused. But he withheld his hand. 

“Let this happen once more, Eph Brackett,” 
he hissed between his teeth, “and I’ll kill you. 
Peter,” turning to the boy, “get off to bed, 


MOLASSES AND TEA 


159 


and if he beats you again, come and tell me.” 

The boy slunk off through the inner door. 
Attucks threw down the knife and released the 
cobbler, who stood unsteadily before him, pale 
and completely cowed. 

Without further words, but with a look full 
of unmistakable meaning, Crispus turned and 
left the shop, and the two men walked away 
without comment. 

Revere found his nature stirred to its depths 
by the events of that night. His personal con- 
nection with the affairs of the day, it appeared, 
was not to be without its complexities. He 
knew now that his movements were watched, 
that he lived in the midst of constant danger 
that was all the more disturbing because its na- 
ture was ill defined. He knew of old, though he 
had hitherto scorned, the implacable enmity of 
James Newton; now he was convinced that the 
warning of Crispus Attucks was not a mere 
figment of his imagination. 

He did not know the meaning of personal 
fear. Besides, he had ample evidence that 
Crispus was to be depended upon. What con- 
cerned him more was the realization that intelli- 
gent and sinister forces had been set in opera- 
tion against the Sons of Liberty and against 


160 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


himself as one of their leaders. It occurred 
to him that he could be hanged for what he had 
already done, if the proper machinery were set 
in motion, and he knew that he had an enemy 
who would balk at nothing to accomplish his 
downfall. 

This realization had, indeed, the effect of in- 
jecting into his activities a caution which he had 
hitherto deemed unnecessary, but it in no wise 
dampened his ardor. He was committed to the 
cause, and since he had no heart for passive 
participation, he continued with his manifold 
enterprises. And the Sons of Liberty con- 
tinued to keep things pretty well stirred up in 
Boston Town. 

The next meeting of the Sons was a note- 
worthy one, for on that occasion Dr. Joseph 
Warren, Dr. Benjamin Church, and one or two 
other prominent citizens of Boston, inspired by 
the words and example of Adams and Otis, 
came forward to assume active leadership. 
The Sons of Liberty were no longer a mere band 
of mechanics; the organization assumed almost 
the significance of a political party, representa- 
tive of all strata of society. 

The Green Dragon Tavern in Union Street, 
near the beginning of the North End section, 


MOLASSES AND TEA 


161 


was now the regular meeting place. It was an 
unpretentious two-story brick building with a 
pitch roof. Above the entrance projected an 
iron rod on which crouched the green dragon 
that gave the inn its name. Within was a large 
room where the Sons were safe from intrusion. 
Every man was known personally to the leaders 
and at every meeting the members renewed 
their oath of secrecy. 

When the formal part of the meeting was 
over, refreshments were ordered, pipes were 
tilled, and a number of the prominent members, 
including Revere, remained to chat with Warren 
and to get his views on the political situation. 
He was a younger man than Revere — twenty- 
eight at this time. He was born in Roxbury in 
1740, graduated from Harvard in 1759, and soon 
became one of the prominent physicans of 
Boston. During the small-pox epidemic in 1764 
he had done yeoman service. He associated 
with the foremost men of the community, was 
highly thought of by all, and had made hosts of 
friends. His kindness had endeared him espe- 
cially to the poor, of whom he seldom asked any 
fee. He possessed, in short, the qualities of a 
popular leader. Already he was a close and 
trusted friend of Samuel Adams, and Revere 


162 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


had long known him as a prominent fellow 
Mason. In after years he retained the highest 
place of all the men of his time in Revere ’s 
memory. 

Dr. Warren was a man somewhat above 
medium height, with a graceful figure, engaging 
manners, and an expressive countenance. His 
tastes were naturally quiet, and he had a de- 
cided bent for philosophy and literature, but 
the times brought out sterner qualities in him. 
He developed great personal courage, though 
always modest, and a fighting will. As a public 
orator he rose to marked distinction. Years 
afterward Edward Everett said of him, “Ami- 
able, accomplished, prudent, energetic, eloquent, 
brave, he united the graces of a manly beauty 
to a lion heart, a sound mind, a safe judgment, 
and a firmness of purpose which nothing could 
shake.’ ’ That such a man was a tremendous 
acquisition to the ranks of the Sons of Liberty 
is obvious. 

Of all the taxes that had been imposed since 
the repeal of the Stamp Act, that on tea had 
stirred the country most deeply. 

“It isn’t that it is such a heavy tax,” ex- 
plained Warren. “Indeed, there is reason to 
believe that the price of tea may be made less 


MOLASSES AND TEA 


163 


than before, temporarily at least, in order to 
break down the resistance. I have been in- 
formed that the sixpence export tax is to be 
removed for that purpose. But the threepence 
tea tax will remain, and that is as unjust as 
though it were three pounds. Some of the 
other taxes are being repealed also, but an 
issue is to be made of the tea.” 

“The East India Company is back of that,” 
said Revere, who had been talking with wise 
Michael Welch. “They mean to try to force 
it on us, to create a market here for tea willy- 
nilly. Their hearts are all in their rotten 
money bags.” 

“True,” said Warren, “and the East India 
Company has a tremendous political influence. 
Lord North is back of them and it is said that 
the King himself is deeply interested financi- 
ally. I’m afraid human weakness does not stop 
short of thrones.” 

“But can they do it?” asked John Pulling. 
“Can they deceive the people? Can they make 
us take their tea?” 

“They will try, you may be sure of that,” 
said Warren. ‘ 1 There is no telling what lengths 
they will go to, for they are determined not to 
back down on this for fear of losing all control 


164 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


of the Colonies. But I do not think the people 
are deceived. They understand the situation 
pretty well in all the Colonies. Sam Adams has 
seen to that. Why, the whole country is boiling 
mad and something more than tea is brewing. 
A big principle is involved and at last the 
Colonies have begun to realize it. They have 
their backs up. Letters received by our com- 
mittee from Connecticut, New York, New Jer- 
sey, Pennsylvania, and Virginia, and I think 
from South Carolina and other Colonies, all tell 
the same story. Patriots everywhere are re- 
sponding to Adams ’s suggestions and are agree- 
ing among themselves to eat nothing, drink 
nothing, and wear nothing brought from Great 
Britain until this tax on tea is removed. I see 
no signs of weakening, either. I believe that 
Parliament, in pressing this tax, is doing more 
to cement the Colonies together than we could 
have accomplished by our own efforts in twenty 
years. Meetings are being held everywhere 
and the chain is being forged/ ’ 

“Then,” said Paul Revere, “Boston must 
not lag behind.” 

“Boston,” returned Warren, “must lead, as 
always. ’ y 

In Paul Revere ’s mind it was a clear case 


MOLASSES AND TEA 


165 


for activity on the part of the Sons of Liberty. 
He reached home late that night in too agi- 
tated a state to go to sleep at once. He lighted 
a candle and stood, fully dressed, by his wife’s 
bedside, a picture of stern resolution. 

* i Sarah,” said he, “ there is to be no more 
tea drinking in this house.” 

She opened her eyes and smiled up at him 
sleepily. 

“Paul, ” said she, “you’ve been drinking 
raspberry leaves for a fortnight and never knew 
it.” 

There were in Boston, of course, many who 
could well afford to drink tea and pay the taxes 
on British goods, and not a few of them con- 
tinued to do so — people naturally selfish and 
lacking in public spirit, or people with Tory 
sympathies. Not so Paul Revere, though he 
was rapidly becoming one of the more pros- 
perous business men of the town. Every ven- 
ture he undertook — and he seemed able to turn 
his hand to almost anything — succeeded. His 
silverware was famous and his silversmithing 
lucrative. He was engraving seals and book- 
plates. He was even dabbling in dentistry and 
had opened a shop near the head of Clarke’s 
wharf for the sale of various things including 


166 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


false teeth. In spite of increasing family and 
public cares he was becoming rich, but he shut 
down at once on the purchase of British goods. 

Hundreds in Boston were doing the same 
thing. Tea became unfashionable even among 
the wealthy. Homespun became the almost 
universal attire. Spinning wheels were 
brought down from garrets, spinning bees be- 
came a recognized social function, and young 
society ladies learned to spin as more recently 
they learned to knit. Bereaved persons dis- 
pensed with mourning garb because crape came 
from England. The people simply boycotted 
British goods. 

Governor Bernard, alarmed by the wide- 
spread non-importation agreement of the Colo- 
nists, and foreseeing trouble for the revenue offi- 
cers and a probable loss of prestige for himself, 
sent a panic-stricken report to England and 
asked for the support of troops. Somehow the 
news of this got abroad and Boston seethed with 
indignation. So they were to be bullied into 
drinking tea, were they? Samuel Adams con- 
ferred with the Selectmen of the town. It 
seemed to him necessary to provide some sort 
of outlet for the popular wrath and he had an 
instinct for dramatizing such situations. A call 


MOLASSES AND TEA 


167 


was sent out for a special Town Meeting that 
should be a great popular mass meeting of pro- 
test. 

It is doubtful whether Adams expected to ac- 
complish anything definite by this action, and he 
told Eevere as much. The latter, though he 
took steps to pack the hall with vociferous Sons 
of Liberty, was thrown into a pessimistic frame 
of mind and wandered down to the Long Wharf 
to tell his troubles to Michael Welch. Michael 
had but little cheer to offer him. 

“Do you believe that dreams have a mean- 
ing ?” he asked. 

“The Bible is authority for it,” replied 
Eevere. 

“Last night,” said Michael, “I dreamed that 
I saw red-coats in the streets of Boston, and I 
heard the sound of muskets firing.” 

“God forbid,” muttered Eevere as he turned 
sadly away. 

As he passed along into King Street he ob- 
served two undisturbed figures by the side of the 
pier, apparently happily absorbed in their occu- 
pation. Crispus Attucks was teaching sailors’ 
knots to his protege, little Peter Brackett. 


CHAPTER X 


THE RED-COATS IN BOSTON 

Not even the taxes had so stirred the resent- 
ment of the liberty-loving people of Boston as 
this possibility of being placed under martial 
law. On the day of the Town Meeting such a 
crowd gathered that neither the Town House 
nor Faneuil Hall was big enough to hold it, and 
the meeting was adjourned to Old South Church. 

This was a historic spot on Marlboro Street 
near the foot of Comhill. The church had been 
built on Governor Winthrop’s old lot and the 
former Governor’s house, now used as a par- 
sonage, faced south with its end toward School 
Street. The grounds were called The Green 
and were shaded by big buttonwood trees. The 
church was an old-fashioned edifice with a 
copper spire and a roof of Welsh slate. The 
pulpit was at one side, opposite the Milk 
Street entrance, and there were raised seats in 
front. 

It was no incongruous meeting place for 
168 


THE RED-COATS IN BOSTON 169 


these solemn and resolute patriots, and it was a 
memorable occasion. Adams, Otis, and others 
addressed the Bostonians with ringing speeches. 

“Are you to be forced by soldiers to drink 
tea?” they demanded. “Are we Britons or 
slaves?” 

The meeting adopted strong resolutions of 
protest which were forwarded to the Governor 
and presumably to London, but all to no avail. 
Massachusetts, considered the leader of the re- 
bellious movement, had been chosen to bear the 
brunt of the King’s displeasure, and he was only 
too glad of a plausible excuse to punish his re- 
calcitrant subjects over the sea and to crush the 
incipient insurrection. His ministers told him 
that Boston was a disorderly town and they 
cited the Hutchinson riot, the purloining of the 
stamped paper, the secret machinations of the 
Sons of Liberty, and the open flaunting of the 
authority of the revenue officers in support of 
their contention. It must be admitted that they 
had some reason on their side and the King was 
easily persuaded. Against the urgent advice of 
Burke, Pitt, Fox, and other English friends of 
the Colonies, he dispatched troops in the fall of 
1768. 

Toward the end of September Paul Revere 


170 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


and Michael Welch saw eight British men-of- 
war sail into Boston Harbor, one after another, 
and drop anchor in those free waters, and 
Michael learned in his usual mysterious way 
that they brought the 14th and 29th Regiments 
of British regulars, a detachment of the 59th, 
and a train of artillery with two cannon. 

They made an imposing demonstration, and 
on October 1st a part of these troops — over 700 
soldiers with their officers — landed on the Long 
Wharf and marched into town. A great crowd 
gathered to watch them, but it was a sullenly 
silent crowd. There were no cheers save from 
a few irreconcilable Tories; the troops had to 
make all their own noise. This they did with 
vigor, advancing with great pomp and parade, 
adding insult to injury. The officers, gay in 
their gold lace, cast haughty glances toward the 
populace. The soldiers were known to be sup- 
plied with sixteen rounds of powder and ball 
apiece. The cannon were set up in King Street. 
Regimental colors were flung in the faces of the 
insulted people and their ears were assailed by 
the rattle of drums and the screaming of fifes. 
All this martial pomp was intentional, but it 
failed to inspire awe in the hearts of the stal- 
wart Bostonians. 


THE RED-COATS IN BOSTON 171 


Every one knew that, by reason of a previous 
edict, these troops, if brought over at all, should 
have been quartered at Castle William, the fort 
in the harbor, but the law was utterly disre- 
garded. Constitutional rights were blithely 
trampled upon. Tents were pitched on Boston 
Common. In November more soldiers were 
landed, and as colder weather came on they were 
quartered in the Town House, in Faneuil Hall, 
and in barracks in various parts of the town. 

Popular indignation was intense, but Samuel 
Adams firmly held to his policy of watchful 
waiting. To give them something to do, the 
Sons of Liberty were organized into patrols set 
to watch the troops, and every movement was 
known in advance to Samuel Adams. He and 
Warren organized a Committee of Correspon- 
dence and Safety and continued their efforts to 
crystallize public opinion throughout the state. 
As their chief messenger they chose the trust- 
worthy and intrepid Revere, and during these 
days he was less often in his shop than on his 
good gray horse galloping along country roads 
with letters and dispatches. 

Causes for irritation increased; that was in- 
evitable in the circumstances. Governor Bern- 
ard, a coward at heart, began to fear for his own 


172 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


safety, and in 1769 he left for England, leaving 
Hutchinson to bear the burden alone. 

The hand of the military was heavy and 
powerful and its grip tightened on Boston Town. 
Adams saw no hope for local freedom except 
through outside aid. He consequently organized 
central committees of correspondence in Provi- 
dence, New Haven, Hartford, and other New 
England cities and strengthened his communi- 
cations with New York and Philadelphia. And 
Paul Revere ’s journeys, often at night and not 
without their dangers, became longer and more 
frequent. 

Nevertheless Revere did not allow his hold on 
the leadership of the Sons of Liberty to slacken. 
With consummate skill he managed to keep them 
at once employed and out of mischief. They 
adopted signs of recognition and distress ^nd 
their activities, now that they knew they were 
watched both by the soldiers and by Newton’s 
gang, became ever more secret. Names were 
seldom used and no roll of membership has been 
preserved. What had once been Revere ’s radi- 
cals had become the hope of Boston. 

And the Sons had their hours of merriment. 
It is worth recording that three hundred of them 
held a convivial banquet at The Liberty Tree in 


THE RED-COATS IN BOSTON 173 

Dorchester on August 14, 1769, and drank the 
health of every known opponent of King George. 
This was the anniversary of the resignation of 
Oliver. It was a remarkable gathering of Bos- 
ton patriots. Sam Adams was there and John 
Adams, James Otis, Dr. Warren, Josiah Quincy, 
and other notables, and there was a deluge of 
oratory and other things. And it was note- 
worthy for another reason: John Hancock 
came as the guest of Samuel Adams. 

John Hancock represented the most aristo- 
cratic element of Boston’s social and commercial 
life, and Adams had long been seeking to commit 
him to the cause of freedom, realizing how much 
of powerful influence he represented in his ele- 
gant person. Hancock was a wealthy merchant 
whose ships had been interfered with and who 
bore a grudge against the King and Governor 
who had failed to recognize his position in the 
scheme of things. He was resentful; he was 
inclined to approve of the idea of resistance; 
but thus far conservatism had held him some- 
what aloof. 

Rich and well born, handsome and keen of 
intellect, if somewhat conceited and over pride- 
ful, he was the first of Boston’s aristocracy, 
almost the only one, to break with the Tory ele- 


174 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


ment. As time went on he was suspected of ul- 
terior motives ; it may be that he hoped, through 
the development of events, to become the king 
of a new empire. But he remained true and 
loyal through it all; Adams had read his man 
rightly. He flattered and cultivated him, but 
it was a means to a goodly end, and Hancock, 
when at last he threw his fortunes in with the 
Colonists, proved the powerful acquisition that 
Adams had predicted. 

That time was not yet, but here he was, in his 
red velvet suit and white silk stockings, his gold 
braid and his snowy ruffles, breaking bread with 
the rude mechanics of the North End. Such 
was Adams’s vision of democracy. 

Throughout the country the situation was 
developing, as we shall presently see. All 
minds had been focused on the one word, tea. 
But in the meantime that was little comfort to 
harried Boston. For months she was subjected 
to the humiliation of seeing rough British troops 
and arrogant British officers in her midst, for 
the King had not sent soldiers that would be 
likely to fraternize with the Colonists. The 
people fretted and complained; the Sons of 
Liberty chafed at restraint. Several formal 


THE RED-COATS IN BOSTON 175 


protests, engineered by Adams, all proved futile. 
Hutchinson was firm as a rock in what he be- 
lieved to be his duty ; the military leaders were 
coldly scornful. 

For a long time, nevertheless, the restraint 
on both sides was remarkable. The soldiers 
behaved as well as could have been expected 
under the circumstances. Revere’ kept a con- 
stant watch on the Sons and they on the lawless 
elements of the town. Still, it became increas- 
ingly difficult* to prevent clashes and irritation 
was growing on both sides. Newton did his best 
to stir up trouble and — boys will be boys. 

In September, 1769, a month after the Dor- 
chester banquet, James Otis was brutally as- 
saulted in the British Coffee House by one of the 
Commissioners of Customs, aided and abetted 
by two or three British officers, all more or less 
the worse for liquor. He was struck on the 
head with a sword and was rendered uncon- 
scious. Already in rather feeble health, he 
never recovered from the shock. He took to 
his bed and later became insane. 

Otis was beloved of his people; he had been 
one of their staunchest champions. Though the 
offending officers were punished, popular feeling 


176 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


was most bitter. It was with difficulty that 
Paul Revere, fiery hearted as of yore, could 
maintain his attitude of restraint. 

But Revere had a domestic problem of his 
own. His son Paul, J r., now a lad of ten, was 
more or less the same sort of wild harum-scarem 
that his father had been, and the boys of Boston 
were a thorn in the side of the soldiery. How- 
ever correct might be the deportment of the 
adult citizens, it was next to impossible to pre- 
vent the boys from sky-larking at the expense of 
the troops. As winter came on snowballs began 
to fly from ambush to break on cockaded heads, 
and cries of ‘ 4 Lobster-back ! ’ ’ were shouted from 
a safe distance. Not even the patrols of the 
Sons of Liberty were able to suppress this sort 
of guerilla warfare. Paul Revere, Jr., was one ' 
of these youthful offenders and Peter Brackett 
was another. Revere took steps to keep his 
boy at home, but there was no one to control 
Peter. He seemed possessed of a very imp of 
mischief; his ingenuity in inventing new forms 
of torment for the soldiers seemed inex- 
haustible. It was rare sport, but it was danger- 
ous. Revere spoke to Attucks, who had as- 
sumed a sort of guardianship over the gamin, 
but it produced slight results. Revere sus- 



Courtesy of the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston 

John Hancock 

From the painting by John Singleton Copley 




THE RED-COATS IN BOSTON 177 


pected that any remonstrance from Crispns on 
the matter would be but half-hearted at best. 
Attucks himself was a potential firebrand. 

This and many other things helped to in- 
crease the tension. Groups of laborers here 
and there, smarting under some real or fancied 
injury, swore vengence. A hidden, bloodless 
warfare was being waged between the soldiers 
and the Sons of Liberty, which both sides recog- 
nized and resented; and James Newton did his 
best to foster this feeling. 

Revere began to receive reports of scrim- 
mages, more or less serious, between working- 
men and soldiers. Now and then a luckless 
youngster would be caught and soundly 
thrashed. During February, 1770, there was 
almost daily some form of disturbance, though 
as yet no bloodshed. 

Meanwhile the people had not forgotten about 
tea. Some smuggling and buying of tea was 
going on all the time in spite of the popular 
mandate. The Tories drank tea and seemed to 
be able to get it. A man named Theophilus 
Lillie was one of those who had refused to sign 
the non-importation agreement and who was 
known to be dealing in tea. The Sons of Liberty 
subjected him to a silent persecution. One day 


178 


SONS OF LIBEETY 


some one planted before his shop a post bearing 
a finger of scorn. Word of this got about and 
men and boys gathered to see the fun, includ- 
ing Peter Brackett and a young crony of his 
named Christopher Snider. 

Lillie, deeming discretion the better part of 
valor, kept to his shop, but a friend and neighbor 
named Eichardson took up the cudgels in his 
behalf. Eichardson came to his window with a 
fowling piece and ordered the post removed. 
He was known as a Tory sympathizer, and to 
the Sons of Liberty as an informer in the em- 
ploy of Newton, and his commands were greeted 
with jeers. Eichardson, infuriated, fired point- 
blank into the crowd. 

By a strange turn of fate the first life to be 
given in the struggle between Britain and her 
Colonies was that of an eleven-year-old boy, 
Christopher Snider. One of Eichardson ’s shots 
had pierced his breast and he fell upon the icy 
ground. 

In the confusion that followed the firing this 
was at first noticed only by Peter Brackett, who 
stood, awed and terrified, gazing helplessly 
down upon the white face and lifeless form of 
his friend. Then he raised a shrill cry of grief 
that drew men to the spot. 


THE RED-COATS IN BOSTON 179 

‘ ‘ He ’s killed a lad ! He ’s killed a lad ! ’ ’ they 
cried. 

Uproar and confusion followed. Some one 
wanted to set fire to Richardson* s house. An- 
other fired an impotent pistol into one of the 
windows. But no definite steps were taken until 
Paul Revere strode in upon the scene. 

‘ 6 What is this ?” he demanded. 

They told him, and Peter Brackett clung weep- 
ing to his hand while he bent over Snider’s 
body. The face that he then turned upon the 
crowd was dark and stern. 

“You see what you’ve done!” he cried. 
“You, too, are to blame for this. But come, it 
is a time for action. We must make an example 
of this murderer that shall not be forgotten,” 

He summoned two of the Sons of Liberty 
whom he recognized in the crowd and led them 
into the house. But it was empty. A search 
from garret to cellar failed to bring the mis- 
creant to light. Newton’s men had forestalled 
them and Richardson had been hustled out of a 
back door and away to a place of safety. 

On Monday, February 26th, a public funeral 
was held for the martyred Christopher Snider. 
Prominent citizens marched in that solemn pro- 
cession to the Liberty Tree and then to the bury- 


180 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


ing ground. Paul Revere, with a face like a 
thunder cloud, led a squadron of the Sons on 
horseback, and five hundred school children, in- 
cluding young Paul and Peter Brackett, fol- 
lowed the little bier. 

The iron had entered into Boston’s soul. 
Feeling ran perilously high. All that week 
there were clashes with the soldiery and Revere 
was kept busy night and day forestalling trouble. 
On Friday, March 2nd, a group of rope makers 
got into a quarrel with a squad of soldiers. 
Blows were struck, and only timely interference 
prevented a bloody riot. Revere and his patrol 
arrived in the nick of time to quiet the rope 
makers and officers hurried the soldiers away. 
But an angry mob had gathered and both sides 
issued definite threats for the following 
Monday. 

Picture to yourself Boston in those tumultu- 
ous days. It was little like the usually tranquil 
and well governed city of to-day. Blood had 
been spilt in the streets and threats of yengeance 
had been uttered. Armed soldiers passed to 
and fro, meeting hard-fisted laboring men with 
hatred in their eyes. Peril lurked at every 
street corner at night. The Sons of Liberty 
kept up their silent, mysterious patrols, and 


THE RED-COATS IN BOSTON 181 

Newton’s men watched them from doorways. 
Least of all was Paul Revere ’s life safe, for 
there lurked ever behind him the baleful menace 
of an implacable personal enemy. 

The Selectmen of the town, in a desperate 
effort to avert calamity, sent another petition 
to Hutchinson. The .Governor’s Council met to 
consider the situation, at last persuaded as to 
its gravity, but they delayed action too long. 

On Monday, March 5th, Paul Revere arose 
with a presentiment of evil. Leaving his shop 
early in the care of one of his assistants, he 
spent the entire day walking anxiously about 
the town in company with John Pulling. 

“I would to God, John,” said he, “that I 
knew where trouble will break forth. The pot 
is boiling everywhere, ” 

“May good luck befriend us,” returned John. 

Mistress Revere had given her word that 
young Paul should be kept indoors that day, but 
Revere was almost as anxious regarding Peter 
Brackett. There was no telling what trouble 
he might get into, and ever since the death of 
Snider Revere had been obsessed by a fear that 
Peter might meet with a similar fate. He knew 
that Attucks was not to be trusted if the sound 
of battle should arise. He inquired frequently 


182 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


for the two but could gain no satisfactory 
information. He was as much afraid for 
them as he was unconscious of any danger to 
himself. 

‘ ‘ What news?” demanded Revere of a ship 
chandler’s porter whom he met hurrying down 
Middle Street. The fellow paused. 

“ Nothing that I have seen with my own 
eyes,” said he. 4 4 But they say that a soldier 
struck a negro boy with his musket butt and 
sent him rolling, and that a crowd of men and 
boys chased him to his barracks. He ran like 
a scared rabbit, they say.” 

“Was Crispus Attucks or Peter Brackett in 
that crowd?” asked Revere. 

“I can’t say, sir,” replied the man. “It’s 
more than likely.” 

“Come, John,” said Revere, “we must look 
into this. There’s trouble brewing or I’m no 
prophet.” 

It was now late afternoon and the shadows 
of the early spring day were lengthening in the 
streets. A late snow had fallen the day before 
and all sounds were strangely muffled. Revere 
strained his ears but could hear nothing. They 
passed up Hanover Street and into Queen, and 
still the town seemed ominously quiet. Revere 


THE RED-COATS IN BOSTON 183 


quickened his steps so that Pulling was hard 
put to it to keep up with him. 

“Something tells me, John, that we’re too 
late,” panted Revere. 

“God forbid!” whispered Pulling. 

As they approached the Town House they 
caught sight of men and boys running, and they 
soon found themselves part of a thin stream 
pouring into King Street. No one seemed to 
know what was happening, but all day they had 
been keyed up to a high pitch of expectancy and 
their faces were pale and drawn. 

Suddenly a shot rang out. 

Revere broke into a run and dashed through 
the gathering crowd into King Street. Ahead 
of him there seemed to be a tangled mass of 
humanity, struggling in opposite directions. 
Stones flew through the air and hoarse shouts 
arose. A full-fledged riot appeared to be in 
progress. 

Again a shot rang out, and then a scattering 
volley. 

Revere plunged headlong into the 'mass of 
men. A dim vision of red coats in a line behind 
a screen of smoke met his gaze, and the lithe 
form of little Peter Brackett diving into the 
very center of the human maelstrom. 


CHAPTER XI 


THE BOSTON MASSACRE 

There are various accounts of just what 
happened in Boston Town on that fateful Fifth 
of March, 1770. Probably the angry rope- 
makers were at the bottom of it, and there were 
some drunken sailors in the streets, but doubt- 
less the boys were at fault, too, while the 
soldiers had about reached the limit of their 
patience. 

It is said that two young rope-makers, passing 
the barracks near Cornhill, refused to answer 
the challenge of the sentry and accompanied 
their refusal by insolent remarks. The sentries 
endeavored to enforce their commands. A 
scuffle followed and a crowd gathered. A pa- 
trol of the Sons of Liberty, obeying Revere’s in- 
structions to be vigilant and prevent disorder, 
appeared on the scene and hustled the offenders 
away. 

The rope-makers and their supporters, still 
looking for trouble, encountered a squad of 
soldiers marching from the main guard in King 

184 


THE BOSTON MASSACRE 


185 


Street to the Brattle Street barracks. There 
was now with the rope-makers quite a crowd of 
men armed with sticks and followed by a group 
of truant schoolboys. The men barred the way 
with threatening gestures, and from behind this 
cover the boys laid down a barrage of snowballs. 
The soldiers fixed their bayonets and forced 
their way through but in accordance with orders 
withheld their fire. Somehow the crisis passed 
and the mob continued on its way down King 
Street. Here they found a lone sentry before 
the Custom House. 

‘ 4 That r s the one that knocked me down, ' ' cried 
a negro boy. 

“That's the one," yelled Peter Brackett. 
“Knock off his hat." 

A volley of snowballs followed and the men 
with sticks advanced menacingly. The sentry 
quickly loaded his musket and called for help. 
Some one, probably one of Newton's trouble- 
makers, notified the main guard. A squad of 
six privates of the 29th Regiment came hurry- 
ing up to the sentry's support and word of the 
trouble was dispatched to Captain Preston, in 
command of the guard company. He was found 
in the concert hall at the head of Hanover 
Street. 


186 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Meanwhile the seven soldiers stood before 
the Custom House with loaded guns and fixed 
bayonets, scarcely knowing what to do. The 
whole town by this time seemed to be aroused 
and bells were beginning to ring. The mob was 
growing larger and more unruly. Stones began 
to mingle with snowballs, and the steady-headed 
Revere was still blocks away. 

Presently Captain Preston arrived with eight 
more soldiers. Taunts and gibes filled the air. 

“ Bring up the regiment!” “Lobster- 
backs ! ” “ Why don ’t you fire ! ’ * 

Suddenly came the crisis. A well-aimed 
stone hit a soldier on the cheek. Stung to 
action, he fired, and his bullet shattered a 
window across the way. A perfect storm of mis- 
siles followed this shot, and the other soldiers 
opened fire. Whether or not Preston gave the 
order for a volley was never fully determined, 
but it is certain that the soldiers with one accord 
shot to kill. 

As the smoke rolled upward the missiles 
ceased to fly and a frightened hush fell upon the 
immediate spectators. For there upon the 
snowy street lay the still forms of seven men, 
five of them stone dead. Two of these were, 
as it happened, innocent bystanders; one was 


THE BOSTON MASSACRE 187 


a riotous sailor, one a rope-maker, and one, 
according to the historian, “a mulatto or half- 
breed Indian of gigantic stature, named 
Crispus Attucks, who had been especially con- 
spicuous.* ’ Later the names of the killed were 
given out as Samuel Gray, Samuel Maverick, 
James Caldwell, Patrick Carr, and Crispus 
Attucks. Two were mortally wounded — 
Christopher Monk and John Clark — and four 
others were more or less seriously injured. 

When Paul Revere came hurrying down the 
street, elbowing his way through the press, the 
smoke of the volley still hung in the air. All 
was confusion, but at first Revere saw nothing 
but the figure of little Peter Brackett as the 
lad hurled himself between the legs of the men 
in front. Heedless of possible danger to him- 
self, Revere followed headlong. Into the thick 
of it he went and seized Peter just as the lad 
was about to hurl a heavy stone at the soldiers. 

“Peter!” cried Revere. “Drop that! 
Don’t you see there’s been plenty of trouble 
already?” 

Peter dropped the stone and, grown suddenly 
limp in Revere ’s grasp, turned up to the man 
a face livid with rage and grief. He could not 
speak. Silently he pointed to the figure of a 


188 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


tall man lying prone upon the ground. Then 
he buried his face in Revered coat tails and 
wept uncontrollably. 

Revere looked and caught his breath. 

1 i Crispus ! ’ ’ he gasped. ‘ ‘ Is it you ? ’ ’ 

He stooped and felt under the fallen man’s 
coat. The breast was sticky with blood. The 
wild but faithful heart beat no more. Cris- 
pus Attucks was dead. 

For a moment Revere bowed his head in 
grief and despair. Then he quickly rose to his 
full height and gazed about him with eyes that 
flashed like lightning. 

During these few minutes the crowd had 
stood sobered, awed, benumbed — those who had 
not fled. The soldiers, too, stood waiting in 
silence as the realization of what they had done 
swept over them. But the bells were still ring- 
ing; there was a forward movement outside the 
inner ring ; angry shouts arose ; another attack 
was imminent. 

Revere, still holding Peter’s hand, stepped 
toward the mob. 

4 4 For God’s sake, have done!” he cried. 

‘ 1 Would you Lave more of this? Has not 
enough blood been spilt already? Pulling! 
Edes!” 


THE BOSTON MASSACRE 189 


He placed a whistle to his lips and blew a 
shrill blast. Half a dozen stalwart mechanics 
emerged from the crowd and, forming a line, 
pressed them back. 

“To your homes !” cried Revere. “In 
Heaven’s name, disperse!” 

The mob hesitated, drew back. Captain Pres- 
ton uttered a low command. The soldiers 
lowered their muskets and quietly formed in a 
column of twos. One of them went hurrying 
away for reinforcements. 

Then John Pulling appeared from somewhere 
with a squad of a dozen of the Sons of Liberty. 

“Clear the street,” commanded Revere, and 
quietly the Sons set about their work. 

Along the street the snow which had tempted 
the now thoroughly frightened boys, was 
trampled and muddy, but where the foremost 
had stood spots of crimson dyed the whiteness 
of it. On the snow lay the slain, and now that 
order was partially restored, Revere called half 
a dozen of his men to remove the bodies. It was 
a sad and gruesome scene, and Revere stood for 
a moment in silent contemplation over the last 
of them. 

“Ah, Crispus,” said he. “If only reason 
could have tamed that mad heart of thine. 


190 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


None truer ever beat. Freedom has lost an 
ardent friend this day. God grant that this 
blood has not been spilled in vain.” 

So saying he led the trembling Peter away. 

Several companies of the 29th Regiment now 
arrived at the spot and took possession of the 
street. All was order and quiet again and only 
the blood stains on the snow bore silent testi- 
mony to the tragedy. But at the head of the 
street the mob was gathering again. More 
trouble was in the air; hot resentment and the 
thirst for revenge had not died in those hearts. 
Revere turned Peter over to a friend who 
promised to conduct him to a place of safety 
and hurried up the street. 

But it was not Revere who quelled the riot 
this time. One as brave as he had come. 
Governor Hutchinson, fully realizing that he had 
become on object of popular resentment, quietly 
made his way to the Town House and presently 
appeared on the balcony. Something in his 
mien quieted that mob. For after all he was 
an American, and true courage has a magnet- 
ism of its own. Hutchinson knew that he was 
hated by the radicals ; he knew they had looked 
upon their dead and demanded vengeance; he 
knew his own life was in danger, that only a 


THE BOSTON MASSACRE 191 


slight shifting of the balance might loose upon 
him a storm of murderous fury. But he stood 
there before them without flinching, and they 
harkened. 

“1 promise you justice,’ ’ said he, “and what- 
ever else you may say to me, you know me to 
be a man of my word. This affair will be in- 
vestigated at once. It shall be sifted to the 
bottom and those who are guilty shall suffer. 
Your own judges shall decide. Meanwhile I 
beg of you to return to your homes and let this 
dying day see no more bloodshed.” 

They harkened ; some even cheered ; but only 
a few obeyed. 

“Let the soldiers go first,” shouted an irate 
tanner, “and then will we.” 

A shout of approval greeted this demand. 
Hutchinson was quick to see the necessity for 
this. 

“It shall be done,” he promised and left the 
balcony. 

In a short time the troops were seen march- 
ing off to their barracks. Revere ’s men quietly 
circulated among the people, spreading the news 
that Preston and his men had been placed under 
arrest. The mob melted away and the sun set 
over the city. 


192 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


That night Paul Revere sat long in his 
darkened window, brooding over the death of 
his friend. And in those hours died also the 
last lingering loyalty to England and England ’s 
king. 

The next day a great crowd gathered spon- 
taneously in Faneuil Hall and the leaders were 
forced to act. On one point they were unani- 
mous; the troops must leave Boston’s streets 
or there would be war to the death. The leaders 
had no choice but to represent the popular de- 
mand. Samuel Adams was appointed chairman 
of a committee to wait on Hutchinson and de- 
mand the removal of the troops to Castle 
William. 

The committee did its duty. Hutchinson met 
them in friendly spirit but at first refused to 
parley. He stood firmly upon the ground of 
his duty. Only General Gage, he said, had the 
power to order such a movement, and Gage was 
in New York. 

Adams reported his failure to the meeting, 
but no one was satisfied. Further efforts were 
demanded, and another meeting was called for 
three o’clock in the afternoon. Meanwhile 
Adams promised to hold a consultation with the 
Selectmen and other leaders. 



tttti fttfSTtZiv onMarch 


lv Jt)I*OdDT^!yiAS SAC'H jS j>*rj»*tr\t« 4 »n jC&»£ 


&pr 






’fllvif^yl’MkSTOK 1 fed- tec 3 r» i« deplore. 
hvlta&ied 1 B>Mls» 'Mth^uMeftCVsr: 

tele SDiWfefej^^tojd Igs tevaseteiuds. 
hue nrajdVWs^ittooUr llrMfU fceir'Mw|i»Hai«is; 


If icaHaj» iJiupa f I'umlbsc S'«»AiguilMXh!iej® rt taw*d^fa«»«**n*liat «w&l Goi 
It fpcedikfs frams hb rin$ & S. Tongue, WTrar. I vstot n»ij>*tJw>iir 4 '«»ot'JM<?d 
O r J f .. ^ re; U' ! 1 V' --rUleuu ou^it &ppceiV tedcIvcwKe — W liie ietiiid;\iof tbcLitt 
The pfcui iswCtliiul* «l Viaiwifodias thefe 


„ ....„,. i,-,-~‘" ~ T’ ■■ ■ "■ - •■--■ ..... „ Snatch the urltfntfcCSVBUiu fromim Haj* 

“r/'^rreeEarUttiatia grunting or f UicirB'cv. HicPalrioli .<*■■ iisl?art lor eoehwc iltecl. Kcet:E\e. ru rete an this Plnte mkri% 
* t ,rtr»x id* e Oman *£ raid ct Sj oy tier D ltv\ A gloiuju/lhi'ttt. vtiech e?ii.eUi*n thoDcari . £hitll I'coehaJviHjF.tcho n ever rente lab 


t 

ff V t 

k 




><nA«/t/*yJl*/%?r+M t<*r*r \ (k/t?S. am 1 GkaxS xW^kvkkick, $uICai«ww£lj, Ciiisrv/MTvciisyV/a'*C. 
Yiffed tt'?> (>r (Al m i Cm*. I 3 t'v JailN'Cl*.VB.K.|« // ( 'rfi'/S/s/ * " 


Revere’s cartoon of the Boston Massacre 





















THE BOSTON MASSACRE 


193 


During the hours that followed there was no 
repose in Boston and but little business tran- 
sacted. People poured into town along Rox- 
bury Neck and across the Charlestown Ferry. 
The main streets were jammed and the soldiers 
discreetly kept away. 

By three o ’clock it was evident that the crowd 
was so immense that Faneuil Hall would be 
totally inadequate. The meeting took a change 
of venue* to Old South Church, and when that 
edifice was filled the crowds still swarmed in the 
street all the way up Cornhill to the Town 
House where Hutchinson was sitting in council. 

Again Adams presented his demands. Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel Dalrymple, who was in command 
of the troops in Boston, replied that the Gover- 
nor was disinclined to accede to the request, but 
that he, as a measure of public safety, would 
engage to remove one regiment to Castle Wil- 
liam. 

Adams went back to report to the meeting, 
and as he went he made up his mind to hold out 
to the bitter end. As he passed up the aisle 
eager voices questioned him. He made no di- 
rect reply but only smiled and whispered this 
cryptic hint, “Both or none. Both or none.” 

From the pulpit Adams rendered his report 


194 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


calmly and without proffering advice. The 
moderator put the question. 

“Is this satisfactory ?” 

From somewhere in the church there sounded 
a single feeble “Aye,” and all the people 
laughed. 

“Contrary minded, vote no,” said the moder- 
ator. 

He was greeted with a mighty roar. As with 
one voice they shouted “No!” Then some one 
raised the cry, “Both regiments or none!” It 
sounded very like the voice of Paul Revere. 
Then others took up the cry, and Adams smiled 
behind his hand. 

Adams returned to the Town House with the 
decision of the people. As he entered the coun- 
cil chamber his face was stern and his jaw set. 
Before him were ranged the twenty-four royal 
councilors in their scarlet waistcoats and 
powdered wigs, their gold braid and snowy 
ruffles, and beside them several of the British 
officers in full uniform. There was a pictur- 
esque, impressive majesty about the group that 
might have awed a less self-possessed man than 
Adams. As it was, he stood there in his simple 
homespun, the conscious equal of them all. 

Adams had finished with begging, with tact- 


THE BOSTON MASSACRE 195 


ful diplomacy. He simply announced with quiet 
directness that he demanded the immediate re- 
moval of all the troops in the name of 4,000 free 
men. 

Hutchinson solemnly shook his head. 

“I have already told you,” he replied, a bit 
curtly, “that it is impossible. We have not the 
authority. ’ ’ 

It was now late afternoon and the level rays 
of the afternoon sun struck in through the 
windows, lighting up the gorgeous scarlet and 
gold and throwing the patriots gray figure 
into a huge silhouette. Silence hung over the 
chamber as Adams slowly lifted his arm and 
pointed toward the Governor. 

“If you,” said he in a voice vibrant with sup- 
pressed emotion, “or Colonel Dalrymple, have 
the power to remove one regiment, you have the 
power to remove both. It is at your peril that 
you refuse. The people become impatient. 
Night is approaching. An immediate answer 
is expected, and it must be both regiments or 
none. Boston has spoken. Your decision, 
gentlemen. ’ ’ 

Undaunted by all their magnificance he faced 
them, immovable as a rock, challenging the basic 
authority of the Government. Hutchinson 


196 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


turned a trifle pale but showed no sign of yield- 
ing. Some of the others, however, began to 
fidget under the stern, steady gaze of Adams. 
Dalrymple leaned over and spoke a few words 
in a low tone to Hutchinson. Then he rose 
nervously and wiped his brow. 

“Both regiments or none,” repeated Adams. 

His will was unwavering. The tension was 
extreme. Again Dalrymple spoke, huskily. 
Then Hutchinson, beaten at last, slowly nodded 
his head and dropped his chin to his breast. 

“Go!” sputtered Dalrymple. “The orders 
will be given before sundown and both regiments 
will be removed to-morrow. Now go!” 

And, bowing with dignity, Adams went. 

Hutchinson saw to it that Dalrymple lived 
up to his word. The next day saw the troops in 
motion through the streets of Boston, but this 
time there was no martial music, no flowing 
banners. Silently they marched, like an army 
in defeat, forever after to be known as Sam 
Adams ’s regiments. For to that man in home- 
spun, that quiet civilian, belonged the bloodless 
victory. Thus had the so-called Boston mas- 
sacre produced a result that months of protest 
had failed to accomplish. Crispus Attucks had 
not died in vain, and from his blood and that of 


THE BOSTON MASSACRE 


197 


his fellow martyrs there sprang a new spirit of 
confidence and of freedom. Boston had thrown 
off the hated shackles and breathed once more. 

An era of better feeling followed for a time. 
Both the Selectmen of the town and the Gover- 
nor conducted investigations into the causes of 
the shooting. Preston and the soldiers were 
given a fair trial and were honestly defended 
by two of the leading Whig lawyers, Josiah 
Quincy and John Adams. Preston was ac- 
quitted on the ground that it could not be proved 
that he had given an order for the volley. Six 
of the soldiers arrested were also given a ver- 
dict of not guilty. Two were convicted of man- 
slaughter, were branded on the open palm, and 
were discharged from the service without honor. 

By the irreconcilables, naturally, this sen- 
tence was considered very mild. It failed to 
obliterate from their memories the sight of 
patriot blood upon the snow. Revere was 
one of these. Wisely he held his peace, but 
he engraved and circulated one of the most 
famous of all his cartoons. It was an ani- 
mated if not strictly accurate representation 
of the Boston Massacre, colored by hand. It 
showed King Street, with the Town House in 
the background, a squad of soldiers firing 


198 


SONS OP LIBERTY 


upon the unarmed citizens, and the slain fall- 
ing into the arms of their comrades. Unques- 
tionably it produced its effect, an effect not 
easily estimated in these days of illustrated 
newspapers. There was one newspaper, how- 
ever that did not cringe. A week after the 
massacre Benjamin Edes published a scath- 
ing account of the affair in his Boston Gazette , 
illustrated with a row of five coffins engraved 
by Revere. 

Benjamin Edes, indeed, had become one of * 
the telling personalities among the masses in 
this struggle for liberty. He had succeeded 
to his father’s business and with his partner, 
John Gill, he published the Gazette and many 
of Revere ’s cartoons. He was not a printer 
merely, but a journalist and publicist, and, as 
ever, a staunch friend of Revere. Edes & 
Gill also published the North American Al- 
manac and Massachusetts Register. 

About this time Revere produced three en- 
gravings of Boston Harbor, showing the loca- 
tion of the British naval vessels and the town 
in the background. The first was issued as a 
poster in April, 1770. The second appeared 
in the Almanac for 1770. The third was 
published later, in the first issue of the Royal 


THE BOSTON MASSACRE 199 


American Magazine , in January, 1774. 
There were barely half a dozen copper-plate 
engravers in the country at that time, and 
Revere was called upon to do most of the en- 
graving for this publication. For some time 
he was engaged to engrave two illustrations a 
month, chiefly lampoons and portraits, and he 
continued his work with book-plates, seals, and 
detached cartoons, using his talent whenever 
possible to carry on the American propaganda. 

Revere, indeed, was one of the busiest men 
in Boston. First of all a cunning artificer, his 
chosen craft was never long neglected, though 
he ceased making tea sets, producing in their 
place silver jugs and tankards for ale and cider 
and mugs and pitchers for milk. He was active 
in the affairs of the New Brick Church in 
Middle Street and a member of the standing 
committee. In 1770 he became Master of St. 
Andrews Lodge of Masons. He mixed much 
in local politics, attending regularly the meet- 
ings of the North Caucus, endeavoring to keep 
the local offices in the hands of patriots. He 
started a campaign for better lighted streets, 
for none knew better than he the dangers that 
lurked in deep shadows, and he served as a 
member of the committee on lamps. 


200 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


In spite of all these distractions, he continued 
to prosper in business. During this year, 1770, 
he moved again. He bought a house in North 
Square for £213, 6s, 8d (trust Paul Revere to 
strike a good bargain) where he lived during 
the years of the Revolution and where several 
of his children were bom. North Square was 
then a good residential quarter. The house 
was an old but substantial one, having been 
built soon after the tire of 1676. It was a 
square, unpretentious, well built house of three 
stories, the second projecting out over the first 
in the old style. On the ground floor he had 
his workshop; most of his goods were sold at 
the shop near Clark’s Wharf. The family occu- 
pied the two floors above the shop. Though 
nearly a century old when Revere bought it, 
this house is still standing, somewhat altered, 
one of the historic landmarks of Boston. But 
what was once a section of fine homes is now a 
slum inhabited largely by foreigners on whom 
the significance of the spot is lost. 

And now, installed in his new home, with his 
business affairs well in hand, Revere threw him- 
self into the thick of the struggle that centered 
about one little word — tea. 


CHAPTER XII 


A TEMPEST IN A TEAPOT 

Though gratified by the withdrawal of the 
troops, and bound by his word of honor to do 
his utmost to preserve the peace, Revere had 
become in his heart a thorough-going rebel. 
Lacking the wider vision of Adams, he yet had 
the intelligence to see that the anomalous con- 
dition of affairs could not go on forever. 

“Ben,” he said one day to Edes, “what is 
your honest feeling now? Doesn’t it seem to 
you somehow as though you had ceased to be 
an Englishman?” 

Edes pondered awhile before making answer. 
The three old friends were taking a Sunday 
afternoon stroll up over Copp’s Hill. The land 
lay smiling in the mild May sunshine which 
brought out the whiteness of the sails of the 
British fleet in the harbor and danced over the 
ripples of the river. John Pulling was now a 
captain in the militia company, Edes was the 
leading journalist of Boston, and Revere was 
the trusted deputy of the chiefs. But after all, 
201 


202 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


they were only three Boston boys grown up. 

Of the three John Pulling was still the most 
conservative, though never recoiling from 
danger. Edes, like Revere, was impetuous and 
his pen was often dipped in venom. 

“It is strange,” he remarked, “how the old 
ties have become stretched almost to the break- 
ing point. Who would ever have believed it?” 

“Perhaps there is yet a way out,” said Pul- 
ling. 

“No,” said Revere with decision, “the thing 
has gone too far. I loved Crispus Attucks like 
an erring brother, and him they have killed. 
They have forfeited my loyalty by that act if 
by no other. I know not what is coming. I do 
not ask you to commit yourselves to a vow to 
join a revolt that has not yet developed. But 
this I do ask. We three have been true friends 
for many years. Shall we stick together? If 
the time comes, as indeed it well may, when 
Americans reach the conclusion that they must 
at last break with the country they once loved, 
if your judgment tells you that honor lies that 
way alone, will you go with me and keep our 
friendship true?” 

And there on Copp’s Hill, in the Sabbath 
hush, they solemnly joined hands. 


A TEMPEST IN A TEAPOT 203 


Shrewd man of business that he was, Revere 
fully realized how much he stood to lose by 
this decision. It was conceivable that the trade 
he had so laboriously and successfully built up 
might, in the course of an upheaval, go to ruin. 
But he had thrown his life and his fortune into 
the balance; for him there was no turning 
back. 

And he cared nothing for personal danger. 
With his good wife Sarah, however, it was dif- 
ferent. She knew something of the perils of 
Boston streets and country roads. She knew — 
none better — the quality of the personal enmity 
that hovered, a constant menace, over their 
household. On many a night she lay sleepless, 
listening for the returning footsteps of her 
reckless husband and fearing she scarcely knew 
what. 

‘ 4 Oh, Paul, ’ ’ she pleaded, “if you are forget- 
ful of yourself, remember your wife and chil- 
dren, and take care. There is now no Crispus 
to watch over you. Deadly enemies follow your 
footsteps. For my sake, promise that you will 
be prudent.’ ’ 

Revere laughed and kissed her. “My 
shoulders are broad and my fists are hard, and 
there is a Providence that watches over us. 


204 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Have no fear. Nothing untoward shall happen 
tome. But for your sake, I promise.’ ’ 

The death of Attucks had left Revere with 
another problem. He felt himself responsible 
to a degree for Peter Brackett. Under the pro- 
tection of Crispus the lad had defied his brutish 
father and had fled from home. Now he was a 
vagabond, friendless and unguarded. All the 
evils of the town lay in wait for him. He was 
twelve years old now, but with the cunning of 
a lad of sixteen, and self-reliant withal. Re- 
vere was oppressed with a sense of an unper- 
formed duty toward him. Attucks had loved 
him, and that meant much to Paul Revere. 

On a warm day in June Revere come upon 
him naked, with other gamins, on the Long 
Wharf, where they had been swimming and div- 
ing and troubling the soul of Michael Welch. 
Paul bade him dress and go with him, and the 
boy, to whom Revere appeared as a sort of 
demigod, promptly obeyed. 

“I need an errand boy in my shop,” said 
Revere. ‘ ‘ I will give you a shilling a week, with 
bed and board and clothing. Will you come!” 

His voice was gruff, but Peter was quick to 
catch the look of kindly solicitude in his eye. 
His lip trembled and he made no reply, but 


A TEMPEST IN A TEAPOT 205 

with a lighter step he trudged along by the gold- 
smith ’s side. 

If Revere was undemonstrative in this tran- 
saction, his wife was not. She knew Peter ’s 
story. His homelessness and the genuineness 
of his bereavement appealed to her, and her 
heart made room for him. Revere gave the boy 
a bed in the shop and a shilling a week, but it 
was Sarah who fed and clothed him like one of 
her own. Never had he known such kindness, 
such a warmth of motherly love, in his life. 
His heart swelled with the joy and gratitude of 
it and he became Mistress Revere ’s devoted 
slave. 

“Do you want so much, then, to repay me?” 
she asked with a smile. 

“Oh, I do, I do,” declared Peter. 

“Then I have two requests to make. Help 
us to keep young Paul out of mischief, and try 
to watch over Mr. Revere’s safety. You know 
how much he goes abroad at night, and how 
Crispus used to follow to protect him when he 
least suspected it. There is no Crispus now; 
he has no friend of just that sort. I am afraid 
for him sometimes. You know the streets and 
by-ways of Boston almost as well as Crispus 
did. You can help if you will. ’ ’ 


206 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Peter’s face lighted marvelously. It seemed 
as though a great trust had been committed to 
his keeping from the hand of the fallen and be- 
loved Attucks. 

“Oh, I will. I will, gladly,” he cried. “I 
would die for him.” 

“Ah, but there must be no rashness,” she 
warned. “You must be as wise as a serpent 
and as harmless as a dove.” 

And Peter promised. 

And Revere never knew. When he went 
abroad at night on his mysterious missions he 
supposed that Peter was sound asleep on his 
cot, but it was not so. A silent little figure 
dogged his footsteps wherever he went, and an 
active little brain became very wise in the night 
life of Boston Town and the doings of the Sons 
of Liberty and the movements of Newton’s men. 

Revere ’s midnight excursions now were 
largely for the purpose of keeping an eye on 
the vigilance of his patrols. They were work- 
ing well, quietly walking the streets two by 
two, jotting down notes of this suspicious occur- 
rence or that, and allowing no movement of 
Newton’s men to escape them. A shrill blast 
on a whistle would have summoned reinforce- 
ments a dozen strong at any instant during the 


A TEMPEST IN A TEAPOT 207 


night, but such a need seldom arose. The town, 
for the most part, was quiet. 

And the town knew that it was safe in the 
hands of the Sons, for Warren was their recog- 
nized leader now, and Warren held the confi- 
dence of all Boston. In 1770 they elected him 
to the legislature. A patriot orator like Otis, 
the two Adamses, and Josiah Quincy, he could 
also wield a trenchant pen and he wrote often 
for the Gazette . He carried on a voluminous 
correspondence and his figure was looming large 
in the new political life of the Colonies. He was 
now heart and soul in the movement with 
Samuel Adams, and Revere was proud to be 
reckoned as one of his intimate and trusted 
friends. 

The town was quiet, yes, but the tea was boil- 
ing under the lid. It was well for Boston that 
Warren and Revere had so thoroughly orga- 
nized the Sons of Liberty, for there would be 
work for them to do ere long. 

Adams and Warren, and Revere in his own 
way, were closely watching the development of 
events. They had friends in England who 
kept them well informed. The enforced with- 
drawal of the two Sam Adams regiments from 
Boston was a blunt rebuff to the King. It 


208 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


capped the climax and added explosive fuel to 
his wrath. The very word tea was enough to 
enrage him and he resolved to concentrate all his 
energies on that one point. 

In 1769 Virginia had passed a non-importa- 
tion agreement, prepared by George Washing- 
ton, which was generally adopted by the other 
Colonies. The London merchants, noting the 
serious falling off of their trade, concluded that 
the time had come for concessions to the Colo- 
ists. Their pocketbooks and not kingly honor 
were their chief concern. In January, 1770, 
Lord North had become prime minister, and 
through him the merchants brought pressure to 
bear on the stubborn King. Reluctantly he 
yielded — on everything but tea. In fact, on the 
very day of the massacre he had issued new 
orders demanding the strict enforcement of 
the tea tax. 

In April Parliament removed the tax from 
paper, glass, and painters’ colors; all the taxes 
were withdrawn except that on tea. A small 
tax, a minor matter in the affairs of his realm, 
but in the King’s eyes tea represented a funda- 
mental principle. If he yielded there it would 
mean a great loss of prestige; any one might 
then defy the royal authority. And in sticking 


A TEMPEST IN A TEAPOT 209 


to this one point he was shrewd, too. Of three 
million Colonists it was estimated that one mil- 
lion drank tea. Their favorite brew was Bohea, 
and of that the East India Company held the 
monopoly nnder royal grant. They might 
forego other importations with but little dis- 
comfort, but tea, thought the King, would tempt 
them into yielding. 

The new tax arrangement produced varying 
results. In some quarters the opposition was 
weakened ; in others it was materially stiffened. 
New York, Philadelphia, Charleston, ancj Bos- 
ton, four of the largest seaports in the Colonies, 
continued the struggle. Following the example 
of her steadfast leaders, Boston stood firm. 
She saw, as plainly as did the King, that a great 
fundamental principle was involved The ten- 
sion, which had relaxed after the withdrawal of 
the troops, gradually returned and an increas- 
ing restlessness was noticeable among the more 
radical groups. 

During these days frequent messages passed 
back and forth among the committees of corres- 
pondence, for it was difficult to reach a conclu- 
sion as to the most effective methods of reliev- 
ing the situation and the opinions of men varied 
widely. As always, it was difficult for conserva- 


210 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


tives and radicals to agree on the middle ground 
that would unite them. And during these days 
Revere was much abroad, covering the Massa- 
chusetts roads on his gray horse, carrying 
letters and resolutions and, if the truth were 
known, hugely enjoying the adventurous free- 
dom of his occupation. 

During his intervals in town he rested little, 
for Newton was active, endeavoring to sow dis- 
sention and propagate disloyalty among the 
Sons of Liberty, and there were always the 
patrojs to be looked after. And on more than 
one occasion Revere was given reason for believ- 
ing that Newton had never lost sight of his 
main objective. He sought constantly to be- 
tray Revere into some misstep or, failing that, 
to contrive some cruder method of doing him 
harm. 

As a rule either Edes or Pulling accompanied 
Revere on his rounds, for they were lieutenants 
in the secret service, but one night, forgetting 
his promise to Sarah and eager to investigate 
certain mysterious activities about one of the 
warehouses where tea was stored, he set out 
alone. 

As he was passing along a dark stretch 
between two of the infrequent lights he was 


A TEMPEST IN A TEAPOT 211 

startled by a sudden blast from a watchman’s 
whistle. Turning about he beheld two shadowy 
forms in the act of bearing down upon him. 
From a distance came the sound of running 
footsteps. His would-be assailants hesitated, 
turned, and then, as one of the patrols, sum- 
moned by the whistle, came in sight, they dis- 
appeared in the shadows. 

Revere was in no doubt as to the meaning of 
this. The thing that puzzled him was the 
identity of the person who had given the timely 
warning. He had passed no patrol and was 
unable to learn afterward of the presence of any. 
No one had observed the small figure of Peter 
Brackett, shrinking in a doorway, trembling 
with delightful excitement. And even if he had 
been discovered, there would still have been 
need of an explanation as to how Peter had 
obtained one of those special whistles. The 
ways of an urchin are often inscrutable. As it 
was, Peter kept his counsel and neither Revere 
nor his enemies learned anything about this 
competent successor to Crispus Attucks. 

A year passed with only the most gradual 
change in the situation. On March 5, 1771, 
Boston solemnly celebrated the anniversary of 
the massacre. Bells were tolled from 12 to 1 


212 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


and from 9 to 10 in the evening. Boston showed 
that she had neither forgotten nor forgiven. In 
the Manufactory House an oration was de- 
livered by Dr. Thomas Young, now one of the 
prominent patriots. 

In the evening of that day Revere drew the 
crowd to North Square by an ingenious device 
which foreshadowed the recent use of moving 
pictures for propaganda purposes. He fash- 
ioned a series of transparencies and displayed 
them in the windows of his house. In the south 
window of the second story appeared a repre- 
sentation of the ghost of Christopher Snider 
and his tomb. The middle window showed the 
scene of the massacre, and in the third window 
appeared an emblematic figure of America, with 
the liberty pole and cap, her foot resting on the 
body of a fallen grenadier. Beneath each ap- 
peared verses of the sort that it was Revered 
amusement to compose. 

Another year passed, with a deadlock still on 
the tea question and little sign of weakening on 
either side. Then came an added source of irri- 
tation. In August, 1772, it was ordered that 
all the Massachusetts judges should henceforth 
receive their salaries from the crown, so that 
they became no longer responsible to the people 


A TEMPEST IN A TEAPOT 213 


for their acts. One by one it seemed as though 
the Colonies were being deprived of the rights 
so hardly won by the English people since the 
days of King John. There appeared to be no 
' way to resist this order, so Adams countered 
by reorganizing his Massachusetts committees 
of correspondence and welding them into a work- 
ing body like an invisible legislature, the real 
government of the colony. Dr. Warren was 
made the ranking member of the Boston com- 
mittee. 

The year 1773 proved to be a momentous one 
for Paul Revere, both in his public and private 
affairs. As spring came on his wife fell ill, and 
in spite of all Dr. Warren’s skill she grew 
weaker. In those days he used to snatch such 
moments as he could, to sit by her bedside and 
hold her thin little hand, while she smiled 
bravely up at him and begged him not to be 
reckless and talked sweetly of the past and the 
Sunday walks on Copp’s Hill and the bright 
days of youth and courtship. He realized now 
what a constant inspiration Sarah had been to 
him; how much she had helped him to become 
the man that he was. It was hard to see her 
go, but softly she slipped away. On May 3rd 
she died, leaving him with a small infant and 


214 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


half a dozen other children, of whom young 
Paul was the only boy. 

Grief is not always good for a man, and per- 
haps it was as well for Paul Revere that stirring 
events intervened to prevent his brooding over 
his loss. Close to Adams and Warren as he 
was, he was aware that the tea situation was now 
more rapidly developing. Word came from 
England that the East India Company, alarmed 
by their losses, had advised the King to remove 
the tax altogether, but he would not listen. 

“I have granted them too much indulgence 
already,” said he. “This law shall be enforced 
to the bitter end.” 

In the spring of 1773 Dabney Carr of Virginia 
joined Samuel Adams in perfecting the system 
of inter-colonial communication. Federation, 
which was eventually to form the foundation of 
a new nation, was on its way. In spite of the 
fact that there were no telegraphs and no rail- 
roads in those days, word was sent rapidly all 
over the country to the effect that the King was 
more stubborn than ever and that more tea ships 
were coming. In many cases the news helped 
to join the Colonies more closely in a common 
cause. Philadelphia circulated her famous 
handbill, “By uniting we stand, by dividing we 


A TEMPEST IN A TEAPOT 215 


fall.” In most of the large seaports leading 
citizens petitioned their Governors to send the 
tea back unloaded. In some cases they were 
successful, but not in Boston, where the reso- 
lute Hutchinson stood by his guns. 

In many of the cities tea was being 
drunk again. But it was not British tea ; it was 
smuggled from Holland; and the knowledge of 
this made the King and his supporters even 
more bitter. British tea was offered at a 
lower price than the Dutch, but for the most 
part the people would have none of it. Great 
quantities of tea lay unsold in British and 
American ports. 

Every sort of pressure was brought to bear, 
and not without some result. At one time a 
group of New York merchants broke their 
agreement. Rhode Island and New Hampshire 
yielded to the temptation. But Boston and 
Charleston sternly refused to have any deal- 
ings with the faithless Colonies. Fearing a 
further defection, Samuel Adams redoubled his- 
efforts toward concerted action. He perceived 
that some crisis, some dramatic action was 
needed to knit them together. 

“Whatever others may do,” ran one of his 
circular letters, “Massachusetts will stand 


216 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


firm.” And Massachusetts did. In that 
Colony Adams procured through his committees 
a vote of the inland towns. Though less inti- 
mately affected than the seaports, they voted 
unanimously that tea must not be landed in 
Massachusetts. 

The Sons of Liberty were given the duty of 
watching the tea ships and Paul Revere was 
kept very busy between the superintendence of 
the patrols and riding with messages for Adams 
and Warren. He was much away from home 
and his motherless household was a constant 
burden on his mind. In September the baby 
died; something must be done. 

“After a few months,” as an old account has 
it, “his household being in sore need of a 
mother’s care, he married again, an excellent 
and charming woman, Rachel W alker . ’ 9 Y oung 
Paul, not to mention Peter Brackett and the 
girls, certainly needed looking after. Revere 9 a 
precipitancy on this occasion has been adversely 
criticized, but not by those who knew him best, 
who knew that no man ever lived less open to 
the charge of disloyalty, who understood the 
exigencies of his feverish, crowded life. This 
courtship was indeed no lingering one. Rachel 
Walker, who was ten years younger than Re- 


A TEMPEST IN A TEAPOT 217 

vere, was swept off her feet by his hasty wooing, 
and they were married on October 10, 1773. 
But Revere had not blundered through haste. 
The new wife made an excellant mother to his 
children and to the new ones that followed, and 
a faithful helpmeet to Paul Revere. 

And all the time he felt approaching the tea 
crisis. He attended many meetings at Faneuil 
Hall and voted for resolutions that were ad- 
dressed to Governor Hutchinson in vain. Tea 
continued to come into Boston Harbor and to 
be unloaded, but it was only stored away ; there 
was scarcely any one to buy. Revere ’s men, 
now trusted with arms, patrolled the water 
front night and day, keeping watch of the ware- 
houses and of the ships that came in with the 
tide or lay at anchor in the harbor. It was no 
small task, for there were wharves all around 
the pear-shaped peninsula. Newton ’s men were 
organized to smuggle out supplies of tea, but 
thus far there had been no clash between the 
two forces. 

Officially active in these affairs was the North 
End Caucus, which numbered among its voting 
members many of the leading patriots of Boston. 
The roll call of one of the meetings, held in 
William CampbelPs Salutation Tavern, at the 


218 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


corner of North and Salutation Streets, has 
been preserved. Sixty voters were present at 
that meeting, including Samuel Adams, John 
Adams, Dr. Joseph Warren, Dr. Benjamin 
Church, Dr. Thomas Young, Paul Revere, Cap- 
tain Pulling, Benjamin Edes, and many others 
whose names appear in these chronicles. 

A notable meeting of the Caucus was held on 
October 23rd, at which Gibbens Sharp acted 
as moderator. The minutes read as follows: 

“ Voted: That this body will oppose the 
vending of any tea sent by the East India Com- 
pany to any part of the Continent, with our 
lives and fortunes. 

“ Voted: That there be a committee chosen 
to correspond with any Committee chosen in 
any part of the town, on this account ; and call 
this body together at any time they think neces- 
sary. — Paul Revere, Abiel Ruddock, and John 
Lowell the Committee. ,, 

In other words, readiness for immediate ac- 
tion at the call of Paul Revere. And it is inter- 
esting to note that these men were beginning 
to think in continental terms. 

An effort was made to bring pressure upon 
the persons to whom the tea was consigned, a 
method of action that had been successful in 


A TEMPEST IN A TEAPOT 219 


other cities. Matters were approaching a head, 
the situation was becoming critical, and meet- 
ings were frequent. On November 2, 1773, the 
North End Caucus met in the Green Dragon 
Tavern, with Nathaniel Holmes as moderator 
and Abiel Ruddock secretary. Special com- 
mittees were sent to request the presence of 
John Hancock and the members of the Coim 
mittee of Correspondence. Then the business 
proceeded as thus recorded: 

“ Voted : That this body are determined that 
the tea shipped or to be shipped by the East 
India Company shall not be landed. 

“ Voted: That a committee be chosen to 
draw a resolution to be read to the Tea Con- 
signees to-morrow at 12 O’Clock, noon, at Lib- 
erty Tree; and that Drs. Thos. Young and 
Church and Warren be a committee for that 
purpose and make a report as soon as may be.” 

The committee met and reported this resolu- 
tion : 

“That Thos. and Elisha Hutchinson, R. 
Clark & Sons, and Benjamin Faneuil, by ne- 
glecting to give satisfaction as their fellow 
citizens justly expected of them in this hour, 
relative to their acceptance of an office destruc- 
tive to the community, have intolerably insulted 


220 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


this body, and in case they do not appear, forth- 
with, and satisfy their reasonable expectation, 
this body will look upon themselves warranted 
to esteem them enemies to their Country, and 
will not fail to make them feel the weight of 
their just resentment. ” 

A threat to make the stoutest Tory tremble. 
The Caucus then adjourned with this action : 

4 4 Voted: That this result be accepted. 

“ Voted: That Capt. Proctor, John Lowell, 
G. Johonnot, James Swan, John Winthrop, and 
T. Chase to be a committee to get. a flag for 
Liberty Tree. 

4 ‘ Voted: That Thos. Hicliborn and John 
Boit be a committee for posting up said notifica- 
tion/ J 

Thus was the kettle boiling. More ships had 
been coming in during the autumn. New York 
was in line again now. The people there and 
in Philadelphia and Charleston voted to remove 
the consignees from office. From Philadelphia 
a ship was turned back to England unloaded. 
In Charleston a cargo was landed, but, there 
being no one to receive it, it was thrown into a 
damp cellar to spoil. New York burned one lot 
and sent another back. Annapolis also burned 
a tea ship. 


A TEMPEST IN A TEAPOT 221 


But in Boston tea continued to arrive, was 
unloaded and stored, for there the consignees, 
two of whom were relatives of the intrepid 
Governor, enjoyed the strongest sort of protec- 
tion. Boston, having considered herself the 
leader in this movement, was bitterly chagrined. 

“What are we coming to, Paul!” demanded 
Benjamin Edes. “The Governor and the con- 
signees have flouted the Town Meeting and the 
Nprth Caucus. Must we stand by with folded 
hands and see them choke the town with their 
filthy tea ! ’ ’ 

“Be patient, Ben,” said Revere with a smile. 
“It is not always wisest to tell a journalist 
everything. But be of good cheer and watch 
for an Indian uprising. You will know more 
ere long. The Sons of Liberty have a trick or 
two left in their pack yet. Listen to this, and 
you can be puzzling your blessed old head as to 
what it means. ’ y 

Behind the tightly closed shutters of the inn 
chamber above them some sort of merry making 
was going on. Edes pricked his ears and 
caught the words of the last stanza of a song. 

“Our Warren’s there and bold Revere 
With hands to do and words to cheer, 


222 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


For liberty and laws; 

Our country’s braves and firm defenders 
Shall ne’er be left by true North Enders, 
Fighting Freedom’s cause. 

Then rally, boys, and hasten on 

To meet our chiefs at the Green Dragon.” 


CHAPTER XIII 


BREWING THE DRAUGHT 

The autocrat of German blood who ruled the 
American Colonies from across the sea was as 
tricky as he was obstinate. By fair means or 
foul he was determined to collect his tax of 
threepence a pound on tea. He knew that 
Governor Hutchinson would support the custom 
house officers. He knew that the custom house 
officials had the power eventually to unload the 
tea and turn it over to the consignees. He knew 
that these men were picked Tories who enjoyed 
the protection of the Governor’s power, and he 
figured that they would be able to get it and 
could sell it in spite of Sam Adams and his 
rascally crew. 

But he reckoned without his host. Adams 
saw through this trick. And he had not the 
slightest intention of letting it succeed. He 
saw how much depended on it; that the soli- 
darity of the Colonies and the whole cause of 
liberty were threatened if Massachusetts, the 

223 


224 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


leader, should fail where others had succeeded. 
And the King apparently knew little or nothing 
of the resolute character of Paul Revere and 
his now well drilled mechanics. 

Early Sunday morning, November 28, 1775, 
Michael Welch observed a ship entering the 
harbor, and as soon as he was certain of its 
identity he sent word to Paul Revere. It was 
the Dartmouth, Captain Hull, with 114 chests of 
Bohea tea aboard. The owner was Francis 
Rotch, a Nantucket merchant, who had recently 
come to Boston to look after his somewhat pre- 
carious interests. 

The people of Boston were on their decorous 
way to church when the news began to spread. 
Some of them turned aside to discuss the situa- 
tion, while the others found it difficult to listen 
to the sermons that morning, though some of 
them were decidedly to the point. After church 
the people gathered in excited groups on 
the street corners and in front of meeting-house 
doors. Sunday dinners were forgotten. The 
tea had come. What was to be done about it? 

The Dartmouth come to anchor below Castle 
William and Captain Hull came ashore. The 
custom house officers, speaking for the Gov- 
ernor, informed him that he was ordered to land 



The Green Dragon Tavern 
From an old print 









BREWING THE DRAUGHT 225 


the tea. Adams sent word to Hull that he 
would not be permitted to unload the tea, but 
that he must bring his ship up to the wharf and 
land the rest of his cargo. 

The Captain, utterly perplexed by these con- 
flicting orders, appealed to Rotch. The owner 
was an amiable fellow, a Quaker and a peace 
lover, with a desire at once to comply with the 
law and to give no offense to the Colonists, but 
he found himself between the devil and the deep 
sea. In his quandary he did nothing. 

But Adams was not idle. He called a meet- 
ing of the North End Caucus and stated the 
case as he saw it. 

“The hour of resistance appears to have 
arrived,” he said, and the North Enders, weary 
of inactivity, greeted his statement with tumul- 
tuous cheers. They voted to call a mass meet- 
ing the next day to consider the situation. 

Benjamin Edes worked late that night; there 
were no union hours for printers in those days. 
And next morning Boston awoke to find this 
broadside conspiciously displayed: 

FRIENDS ! BRETHREN ! 

COUNTRYMEN! 

That worst of plagues, the detested 
Tea, shipped for this Port by the East 


226 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


India Company, is now arrived in this 
Harbor. The Hour of Destruction or 
manly opposition to the Machinations 
of Tyranny stares you in the Face; 
every Friend to this Country, to him- 
self, and to Prosterity, is now called 
to meet at FANEUIL HALL, at NINE 
o ’clock 

THIS DAY 

(at which Time the Bells will ring), to 
make a united and successful Resis- 
tance to this last, worst, and most 
destructive Measure of Adminstration. 
Boston, November 29, 1773. 

Early as was the hour for the meeting, word 
had got abroad long before the bells began to 
ring. People swarmed into town from Dor- 
chester, Roxbury, Brookline, Cambridge, and 
Charlestown. Before 9 o’clock Faneuil Hall 
was filled to overflowing and the meeting was 
adjourned to Old South Meeting-House. 

The records show that Jonathan Williams 
acted as moderator of the meeting and that 
John Hancock, now irretrievably allied with 
the insurgent movement, made a speech, as did 
also John Adams, Dr. Joseph Warren, Josiah 


BEE WING THE DRAUGHT 227 


Quincy, and Dr. Thomas Young. Then Samuel 
Adams presented a resolution to the effect “that 
the tea should not be landed; that it should be 
sent back in the same bottom to the place whence 
it came, at all events, and that no duty should 
be paid on it. ’ ’ It was unanimously adopted. 

Six post riders were appointed to spread the 
news and to call on the countryside for aid. 
It was voted that a patrol of twenty-four men, 
in two watches, should be set to watch constantly 
the Dartmouth and the other ships that were re- 
ported to be on the way. Volunteers for this 
service were asked to leave their names at the 
office of Edes & Gill. At the close of the meet- 
ing there was a general rush in that direction. 
Not only did the excitement-loving mechanics 
respond to this call, but many of the more sub- 
stantial citizens, including Samuel Adams and 
John Hancock. On the first nights watch Paul 
Revere served under Captain Edward Proctor. 

On that same day, Monday, the Dartmouth 
drew up alongside Griffin’s Wharf (now the 
Liverpool Wharf), south of Fort Hill, below 
the rope walk and within sight of the windows 
of Samuel Adams’s house on Purchase Street. 
Here the watch was set. A committee headed 
by Adams sought out Rotch, the owner, and 


228 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


secured his promise not to go aboard until the 
following day. 

But little was accomplished by this respite. 
Two more tea vessels arrived — the ship Eleanor , 
Captain Bruce, and the brig Beaver , Captain 
Coffin — and were moored beside the Dartmouth 
at Griffin’s Wharf. A formal protest was ad- 
dressed to the Governor, but he was tired of 
protests and would not listen. Still, he post- 
poned action on his own account. There were 
warships in the harbor, but he was reluctant 
to call on them for aid. Perhaps he recalled 
the meeting of the Council after the massacre 
and Sam Adams’s face on that occasion; or 
perhaps he still loved Boston. 

But the town was up in arms. No one could 
think or talk of anything but the tea ships. 
Revere and many others closed their shops that 
the ranks of the watch might be kept filled and 
that the men might attend the frequent meetings 
held on the Common, under the Liberty Tree, 
and elsewhere. Nor did the regular patriot pa- 
trols of the Sons of Liberty fail to keep up their 
vigils. Newton’s men, too, were active, but 
they had the town against them now and were 
obliged to move with the utmost stealth. 


BREWING THE DRAUGHT 229 


The twenty days allowed by law drifted by 
with no definite action on either side. The 
owners dared not unload their cargoes. All 
Massachusetts, and the nearby Colonies as well, 
were waiting breathless to see what Boston 
would do in this crisis. If she failed, it would 
mean deep despair to many a brave heart. 
Adams knew this and his brain was busy. He 
saw what the outcome must be, but he resolved 
first to exhaust every peaceful expedient. As- 
chairman of the committee he treated with the 
merchants, since Hutchinson could not be 
moved. The owners of the vessels said that 
they were powerless to take the tea away with- 
out a special permit from the custom house, 
and that this had been refused. But Adams 
knew that if the ships were not withdrawn be- 
fore December 17th, the custom house had a 
legal right to seize the cargoes. This would 
mean that the tea w r ould find its way into the 
hands of Tory merchants and the King’s trick 
would succeed. The patriots would have none 
of that. Adams persuaded the honest Rotch 
to interview Hutchinson, but without result. 
He could get no permit to take his ship away 
until the tea had been landed. A deadlock was 


230 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


established, while the Collector of Customs con- 
trived to fritter away the days of grace, as it 
was to his advantage to do. 

But the patriots were not wholly idle. Tea 
was being ardently discussed in church and 
lodge, mass meeting and caucus. A meeting of 
St. Andrew’s Lodge of Masons, of which War- 
ren and Revere were members, was held Novem- 
ber 29th at the Green Dragon, and these were 
the significant minutes of the meeting : ‘ ‘ Lodge 

adjourned on account of the few Brothers pres- 
ent. N. B. — Consignees of tea took the Breth- 
ren’s time.” 

Most of the prominent patriots were Masons, 
Sons of Liberty, and caucus politicians; pretty 
much the same crowd was to be found in all 
their gatherings. Whether the big idea was 
conceived at a meeting of the Lodge, the North 
End Caucus, or the Sons of Liberty hardly mat- 
ters. The important fact is that a plan was 
hatched, a plan that was to outwit the wily 
King and throw his ministers into a fury. No 
one knows for sure how or where it started. 
All proceedings were kept very secret, for de- 
tection would have meant severe punishment 
and probable failure. No minutes were kept of 
those meetings ; no names were recorded. It is 


BREWING THE DRAUGHT 231 


said that Dr. Young set the ball rolling and it is 
pretty well established that Dr. Warren took 
personal charge, while Paul Revere acted as the 
executive, with the fecund brain of Samuel 
Adams always in the background. 

All the patrols were now acting under War- 
ren’s orders and the Sons of Liberty were be- 
ing drilled for a special purpose by Paul Re- 
vere. Prominent now among those who formed 
the special watch to guard against the unload- 
ing of the tea was Henry Knox, a Cornhill book- 
seller, who was later to become a General in the 
Continental Army. Knox was a short, thick- 
set man, a loyal Son of Liberty, and a personal 
friend of Revere. Knox made a fourth in the 
little group of friends that gathered one day in 
the office of Edes & Gill. 

“I wish,” said Edes, “that you’d tell me a 
little more about this plan.” 

“I told you, Ben,” said Revere with a smile, 
“that it isn’t best for a journalist to know too 
much. ’ ’ 

“To tell the truth,” said Pulling, “I’m a bit 
in the dark myself. I get the drift of the thing, 
but the details seem to be a matter of mystery.” 

“As a matter of fact,” explained Knox, 
“only the chiefs know the whole of it. It is 


232 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


better so. Newton is sharp as a fox, and if 
anything were overheard or should leak out it 
would ruin the whole plan. ’ ’ 

“But what are we expected to do?” asked 
Edes. 

“Simply follow your leader,” said Knox. 
“The final orders will not be issued till the elev- 
enth hour. That much I have from Warren 
himself. It is all arranged, you may be sure of 
that. Meanwhile, Paul here has his instruc- 
tions, and if the Sons are not ready when the 
clock strikes, it won’t be his fault.” 

So it was that the Sons of Liberty, trusting 
their leaders, prepared themselves for an act 
whose main features only they guessed. It is 
needless to say that this air of mystery did 
nothing to allay the feeling of suppressed ex- 
citement. 

Meanwhile nothing happened. The three 
ships lay idly at their dock, closely watched by 
the patrols. The days dragged by until the 
three weeks were nearly up and the Sons of 
Liberty showed marked signs of impatience. A 
mass meeting was held on December 14th, but 
Adams saw to it that no definite action was 
taken and the meeting was adjourned till the 
16th, the last day of grace. 


BREWING THE DRAUGHT 233 


Everybody was talking tea. ‘ ‘ Throw it over- 
board/ ’ whispered the more adventurous. 
There seemed to be no other way, and yet such 
an act appeared foolhardy to the more cautious. 
How could they throw it overboard? The folly 
of violent action, leading to bloodshed, had al- 
ready been demonstrated. The ships were 
watched by the custom house guard as well as 
by the Sons of Liberty, and the Governor had 
the right to call out the militia in case disorder 
threatened. Newton’s spies were at work and a 
false step would mean failure. But Newton’s 
spies never knew what was going on behind the 
closed doors of the Green Dragon. 

6 6 Patience, ’ ’ urged Knox and Revere. ‘ ‘ W ait 
for the orders.” 

On December 16th great crowds gathered to 
attend the big meeting. It was realized by all 
that something must be done at once. By sun- 
rise the next day the revenue officers could 
board the ships under guard, the tea would be 
unloaded, the consignees would pay the duty 
and expenses at the custom house and get pos- 
session of the hated stuff, and the other Col- 
onies would lose all faith in Boston. 

“ There is only one way,” said the wise ones. 
“The tea must be destroyed. There is no place 


234 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


for it on Massachusetts soil.” But how might 
this be accomplished? So they went to the 
meeting, hotly discussing the problem pro and 
con. At the meeting the arguments were con- 
tinued, but strangely enough the leader, Samuel 
Adams, appeared to be procrastinating. What 
was the meaning of that? 

But there were some who had not been merely 
talking. For days Revere had been drilling the 
Sons of Liberty and passing along the mysteri- 
ous, cryptic orders of Dr. Warren. Gradually 
these orders began to take significant form and 
joy and confidence returned to the hearts of the 
Sons. 

Now, on December 16th, they began secretly 
to gather. Shops were closed. Revere at- 
tended the mass meeting in the morning, but in 
the afternoon he was absent. So were Knox, 
Edes, Pulling, and others who invariably at- 
tended such gatherings. Newton’s men no- 
ticed this, but sought them in vain. The Green 
Dragon Tavern was deserted ; there was no one 
in the office of Edes & Gill. All was quiet at 
Griffin’s Wharf. The Masonic minutes for that 
evening read : “ Lodge closed on account of the 

few members- in attendance, until to-morrow 
evening. ’ ’ What did it all mean ? 


BREWING THE DRAUGHT 235 


Here and there about the town Newton’s men 
saw little groups meet as though by prearrange- 
ment and walk off together. In the afternoon 
a number of these came together at the office of 
Edes & Gill and shut themselves into a back 
room. 

“Are we all ready?” some one asked. 

Shutters were drawn and conversation was in 
whispers. Presently Knox and Revere de- 
parted, while the rest busied themselves with 
mysterious preparations, not without laughter. 

As daylight waned Paul Revere, Jr., stole out 
of the house on North Square and stationed 
himself in the shadows around the corner. 
There he was soon joined by Peter Brackett. 

“What news?” demanded Paul. 

“Great news,” whispered Peter, “but I won’t 
breathe a word of it. I promise you, though, 
that we shall see great doings this night. You 
slip in and get us some bread and butter and 
then come with me.” 

His eyes were sparkling with pleasurable ex- 
citement. As soon as Paul returned the two 
slipped away in the gathering dusk. 

Meanwhile a momentous meeting was in prog- 
ress in the Old South Meeting-House and mat- 
ters were being steered to their destined crisis 


236 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


under the astute leadership of Samuel Adams. 
At .the morning meeting Rotch had again re- 
ported his inability to secure clearance papers. 
The warships in the harbor made slipping out 
impossible. He was willing to do anything in 
his power to help his fellow citizens, he said, 
but he was tied hand and foot. At Adams’s re- 
quest he agreed, quite hopelessly, to see Hutch- 
inson once more and to approach him with 
something more like a threat. The Governor 
was on that day at his country seat in Milton. 
Rotch started on his errand and the meeting ad- 
journed to await his return. 

Though it was a miserably cold and rainy 
day, the people thronged the streets. It has 
been estimated that two thousand flocked in 
from the nearby towns. At 3 o’clock Old South 
was packed again and the overflow Ailed Marl- 
boro, School, Milk, Water, and Cornliill Streets. 
Seven thousand of them gathered in and about 
the old church. 

It was a solemn rather than a noisy gather- 
ing. Every one seemed oppressed by the seri- 
ousness of the moment. While they were wait- 
ing for the return of Rotch they listened to 
speeches by Hr. Warren and others. 

At 4.30 Adams varied the proceedings by call- 


BREWING THE DRAUGHT 237 


ing for a vote. 4 4 If Mr. Rotch reports failure, 
shall the tea be landed ?” The question was 
greeted by a storm of 4 4 Noes !” 

The short December day, the last day of 
grace, was drawing to a close. At 5 o ’clock the 
candles were lighted in the church, and there 
was no word of Rotch. Outside in the drizzle 
of the darkening streets the people moved rest- 
lessly about. It was 5.30, and still no Rotch. 
But Samuel Adams sat as calm and undis- 
mayed as though attending a church meeting. 

At 6.15 there was a new movement in the 
crowd and cries were raised. There was a 
little swirl in the aisle of the church and Fran- 
cis Rotch approached the pulpit. Adams 
signed for order. The audience waited in 
breathless interest. 

Rotch stood at length before them, with a sad, 
baffled look on his face, and sighed deeply. 

44 I have failed,” he said in a monotonous 
tone. /‘Hutchinson will not yield one iota.” 

His sigh was echoed all over the church. 
They felt sympathy rather than anger for poor 
Rotch. Then there was a movement of reac- 
tion. John Rowe, a prominent merchant, cried 
out, 4 4 Who knows how tea will mingle with salt 
water?” 


238 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


A mad shout greeted his words, but Adams 
arose and held up his hand, commanding silence. 

“The moment calls not for shouts but for 
prayers,” said he. “Hutchinson has refused 
to heed the voice of the people. This meeting 
can do nothing more to save the country. ’ ’ 

It was the signal to adjourn, but it was more 
than that. The words appeared to be the cue 
for something else. There was a sudden move- 
ment in the gallery. 

“Boston Harbor a teapot to-night !” yelled 
an incorrigible youngster. “Hurrah for Grif- 
fin’s Wharf!” 

But again Adam’s uplifted hand commanded 
order. There began a steady movement toward 
the doors, with here and there the figure of a 
man hurrying off as though with a definite pur- 
pose. 

Then, outside, an Indian war-whoop sud- 
denly rent the air. 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE TEA PARTY 

As the audience left the church a strange 
sight met their eyes. In Milk Street what ap- 
peared to be a band of twenty or thirty Mohawk 
Indians were dancing and whooping and bran- 
dishing hatchets. Presently they set off in the 
direction of Griffin’s Wharf. 

As they passed along other Indians, creeping 
silently out of side streets, joined them. On 
Fort Hill some two hundred of them had quietly 
gathered Some of them were fully garbed in 
leggings and moccasins, war paint and feathers. 
Others were less elaborately costumed. All 
wore blankets which partly covered their dark- • 
stained faces. Prominent among them strode a 
burly chieftain with piercing and merry eyes. 

The people followed in a throng to look on, 
but kept at a respectable distance from the 
guard which the Indians- flung out. Newton’s 
men skulked in the shadows, arrived at last at 
the culmination of the preparations which had 

239 


240 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


mystified them, but they were outnumbered and 
powerless. In the forefront of the crowd two 
boys slipped along, one thirteen and the other 
fifteen, keeping the form of the big chief ever in 
view. 

At the wharf the big chief mustered his 
forces. They appeared to be remarkably well 
drilled for a hand of wild Mohawks. Flaming 
torches cast a lurid light over the scene and 
'sputtered in the rain, casting their yellow light 
upon eager faces. Outside the circle of their 
radiance all was cold and dark and wet. 

The big chief passed about giving final in- 
structions. Sentries were placed on the wharf 
and the crowds of spectators fell back a little. 
Something in the big chief ’s attitude seemed to 
indicate that he was not sorry that Rotch had 
failed in his mission. He appeared in his ele- 
ment in this theatrical scene with the prospect 
of adventurous action ahead. His high spirits 
were contagious, magnetic. 

Near the two boys stood Dr. Warren in his 
ordinary garb. The big chief glanced that way 
and the boys thought they saw Warren nod. 
Then a sharp command was given. Like a well 
oiled machine the Indians moved toward the 
Dartmouth. They swarmed over her sides and 



The Boston Tea Party 

From a mural painting by Robert Reid in the Old State House, Boston 






. 











. 






THE TEA PARTY 


241 


gained her deck. Sentries were instantly 
posted fore and aft. 

In the light of the torches Captain Hull ap- 
peared, his face pale with anger. He con- 
fronted the big chief and demanded the mean- 
ing of this astonishing intrusion. 

“The meaning of it,” said the chief in clear 
English, “will presently be made plain. Mean- 
while, you have nothing to fear if you obey or- 
ders. No harm will be done either you or your 
crew if no resistance is offered. Nothing on 
your ship will be disturbed except tea. Now 
order your crew to open the hatches and get out 
the hoisting tackle.” 

The angry captain looked about at the band 
of tierce warriors and at his crew cowering un- 
der the brandished hatchets, and grumblingly 
complied. He had no alternative. 

Then the boys on the wharf saw the tackle ad- 
justed and tea chests hauled up from the hold. 
The Indians fell upon them with whoops of de- 
light, stove them in with hatchets and axes, 
and dumped their precious but detested con- 
tents over the side. They worked methodically, 
until not a scrap of tea was left aboard the 
Dartmouth. 

Then again the sharp command. The Mo- 


242 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


hawks gathered at the side, swarmed down, and 
regained the wharf. Then, in like manner, they 
attacked the ship Eleanor and after that the 
brig Beaver. And to such good purpose did 
they ply their hatchets that in three hours the 
whole disputed cargo of tea, 342 chests all told, 
valued at £18,000, was dumped into the waters 
of Boston Harbor. Not a man had been 
harmed, not a blow struck during the whole as- 
tonishing affair. Nothing but tea had been 
damaged, so thoroughly had the band been dis- 
ciplined. A cabin padlock, destroyed by mis- 
take, was replaced the next day. What a 
simple idea, after all. 

The tea itself did not sink readily. The har- 
bor was calm and the dried herb covered the 
surface of the water as far as Dorchester Neck. 
Next day Indians went out in boats, fearing that 
some of the tea might be rescued, and stirred it 
with a will with oars — teaspoons they called 
them. Boston Harbor proved to be the mighti- 
est teacup in history. In the words of Oliver 
Wendell Holmes: 

“No, ne’er was mingled such a draught 
In palace, hall, or arbor, 

As freemen brewed and tyrants quaffed 
That night in Boston Harbor.” 


THE TEA PARTY 


243 


It was called a riot by the Tories, but nothing 
less like a riot ever occurred. This orderly 
and effective achievement, planned by Adams 
and Warren and executed by Paul Revere and 
the Sons of Liberty was unquestionably one of 
the most daring and intelligent exploits of that 
vibrant time. In his diary John Adams called 
it “an epoch in history.’ ’ Sam Adams had 
thought of a way to make the wishes of a people 
felt across the ocean and to toss defiance into 
the teeth of an obstinate and heartless monarch, 
and the tools were in the hands of the crafts- 
man Revere. 

As the Indians lined up on the wharf pre- 
pared to disband, the big chief felt a tug at his 
blanket. Looking down he beheld Peter Brack- 
ett and his son Paul. 

“What are you doing here at this time of 
night?” he demanded, his look of exultation giv- 
ing place to one of stern reprimand. But 
Peter was not abashed. He whispered to the 
big chief and pointed out the figure of one of the 
Indians making his way through the crowd. 
The chief spoke a word and the man was halted. 
They tore off his blanket and ripped open the 
coat beneath. A stream of secreted tea poured 
out. 


244 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


The man was Captain O’Connor of Charles- 
town, the only one of all that band who had 
yielded to the temptation. He had surrepti- 
tiously filled the lining of his coat with the pro- 
scribed herb. The loyal Sons allowed him but 
short shrift. They unceremoniously kicked him 
across the wharf and down to the beach, where 
they gave him a coat of mud in place of the coat 
they had snatched from him. It might have 
been tar and feathers if any had been handy. 
Next day his coat tails appeared again, nailed 
to the Charlestown whipping post. Thus were 
traitors summarily dealt with by the Sons of 
Liberty, and the lesson was not lost on the Bos- 
ton audience. 

Gradually the crowd dispersed and the two 
Roys, escaping punishment at the hands of the 
chief in the excitement, vanished homeward. 
The terrible band of Mohawk braves silently 
melted away and quiet settled over Boston. 

If Newton’s spies suspected the identity of 
the big chief and others, they had no proof to 
offer. Adams and Hancock had well estab- 
lished alibis; they had gone home after the 
meeting. Warren had been seen on the wharf, 
standing quietly among the spectators. As for 
ihe Indians, their disguise had been effective. 


THE TEA PARTY 


245 * 


People might shrewdly guess, but no one cer- 
tainly knew anything. For years the matter 
was regarded as a well kept secret, but in time 
some things leaked out. The names of Dr. 
Young and Thomas Molineux came to be men- 
tioned in that connection, and the well guarded 
Masonic tradition has it that Hancock and 
Adams were at the back of the plot, that War- 
ren directed operations from the wharf by 
means of secret signs, that Paul Revere was 
chief of the band, which included Henry Knox,. 
Joseph Webb, Thomas Melville, Adam Colson,. 
Nicholas Campbell, Joseph Coolidge, Jr., and 
other patriots, while most of the Indians were 
hard-handed workingmen from the North End. 
We may as well let it go at that. 

Early the next day Revere was summoned by 
Dr. Warren and hastened away to saddle his 
horse. With a word of caution and a hasty 
farewell to his wife, he was off across Roxbury 
Neck on a long and wearisome ride with as much 
light-heartedness as though he had not been up 
half the night. 

Either Samuel Adams had been working all 
night with the Committee of Correspondence, 
or else he had been so sure of the outcome of 
the plan that he had prepared a report of it in 


246 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


advance. At all events, a full report was ready 
in the morning to be sent all over New England 
and to the other Colonies. Adams understood 
fully the value of publicity, and he saw to it 
that the effect of the exploit was not lost. Post 
riders were despatched at once and, as usual, 
Revere was given the most arduous job. A 
message was written by the Committee of Cor- 
respondence and Revere was ordered to take it 
to New York. It read as follows : 

“The bearer is chosen by the committee from 
a number of gentlemen who volunteered to 
carry you this intelligence. We are in a per- 
fect jubilee. Not a Tory in the whole commu- 
nity can find the least fault with our proceed- 
ings. . . . The spirit of the people throughout 
the country is to be described by no terms in my 
power. Their conduct last night surprised the 
admiral and the English gentlemen, who ob- 
served that these were not a mob or disorderly 
rabble (as they had been reported), but men of 
sense, coolness, and intrepidity.” 

The rain had ceased but a cold, raw wind was 
blowing and Revere was obliged to wrap his 
head in his cloak to save his ears from freezing. 
A long, dangerous, wearisome trip under the 
best of conditions, it now presented difficulties 


THE TEA PARTY 


247 


such as would have disheartened a less cour- 
ageous man than Revere and turned back a less 
sturdy horseman. Sometimes huge snowdrifts 
blocked the road, and often the good horse 
strayed out of the obliterated way into the 
fields. The days were short, and Revere did 
not stop at sundown. 

Fortunately there were staunch friends along 
the way, with warm fires, fresh horses, food and 
bed, and many a patriot on those dark nights 
did his bit for the cause by throwing open 
his doors to the horseman from Boston who 
brought such wonderful news. It is safe to say 
that Revere never neglected to sow the seeds of 
rebellion along that historic way. 

At length he passed through Mt. Vernon and 
crossed the old King’s Bridge that separated 
Manhattan from the mainland. Then, baiting 
his horse at the wayside tavern, he started on 
the last stage of his journey along the snowy 
country road that is now Broadway. He ar- 
rived in New York on the night of Tuesday, De- 
cember 21st, having covered 270 miles in five 
short winter days, or an average of 54 miles a 
day. 

The New Yorkers made much of Revere and 
there was great rejoicing among the Manhattan 


248 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Sons of Liberty when he told his tale. Steam- 
ing toasts were drunk to the confusion of the 
King, and Boston and New York joined hands 
in a hearty fellowship. Revere was what we 
would call a good mixer. They sent a messen- 
ger on to Philadelphia in his stead and John 
Lamb, the leader of the New York Sons, kept 
him over night. 

But the hospitalities of the metropolis at the 
mouth of the Hudson were not sufficient to hold 
him for long. He started out again the next 
day and reached Boston on the evening of De- 
cember 27th, having spent Christmas on the 
road. It is to be hoped that the stockings of 
the small Reveres did not hang empty on that 
account. 

He went at once to Warren and reported that 
the New York patriots sent hearty felicitations 
and that Governor Tryon had give orders that 
the tea ships reaching the port of New York 
would be promptly turned back. The news of 
this spread rapidly and the bells of Boston were 
ringing before bedtime. 

Soon the newspapers printed the story of the 
tea party and of Revere ’s ride and there was 
rejoicing all over Massachusetts. The spirit of 
the Colonies was stirred to its depths and Bos- 


THE TEA PARTY 


249 


ton was in virtual rebellion. Had not the Sons 
of Liberty kept constant watch over the tea 
ships to prevent damage, they would have been 
at the mercy of a still unsatisfied mob. The 
Sons alone kept order ; Hutchinson and his offi- 
cers were ppwerless for the moment. And in 
March another tea ship arrived and another 
cargo of twenty-eight chests were summarily 
disposed of by Mohawks. 

The Tories w T atched all this with serious mis- 
givings. Not for a moment did they believe 
that the Whigs would succeed in their continued 
defiance of the King and the powerful East 
India Company. They feared more trouble, but 
they looked for an inevitable reaction, when 
peace would be restored by force and rebellion 
crushed beneath the iron heel. That is the way 
reactionaries always hope to smother opposi- 
tion to their methods, and it is never the right 
way. W T ater only boils the harder beneath a 
tight lid. 

James Newton was one of those who confi- 
dently expected an early change in the situation, 
with a rigorous punishment of the leading of- 
fenders. When that time came he was eager 
that Paul Revere should not escape. He made 
it his personal duty to secure evidence for fu- 


250 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


ture use, and not only had Revere shadowed by 
trusted members of his force, but took a hand in 
the detective work himself. 

All this was quite evident to at least one per- 
son, and Peter Brackett set himself the task of 
thwarting Newton’s plans whenever he could. 
And the sport was not without an element of 
mischief. On more than one occasion Newton 
was led off on some absurd false scent, and at 
length he got an inkling of who it was that was 
making him all this extra trouble. He did not 
know how important a part Peter was playing 
in this hidden warfare; he only knew that the 
boy was a nuisance. So, when he caught him 
one day lurking in a doorway, he seized him by 
the collar. 

Peter struggled and kicked, but with no re- 
sult beyond enraging his captor. 

“You young scamp !” cried Newton, his hand- 
some face red with wrath. “You need to be 
taught to keep out of the way of your betters, 
and you’re going to get a lesson now that you 
won’t soon forget.” 

He lifted his walking-stick and brought it 
down smartly on Peter’s back. The boy, stoical 
enough when he wanted to be, saw fit to give 


THE TEA PARTY 


251 


vent to a howl of pain. Again the stick de- 
scended and again Peter yelled. 

Paul Revere, as Newton well knew, was in 
Lexington on that day, engaged in some secret 
business, but Peter did not lack for other 
friends. It was John Pulling who came around 
the corner at the crucial moment and, taking 
in the situation at a glance, bore down upon 
them like a thunderbolt. Newton had only time 
to turn his head when the stick was torn from 
his grasp and broken across Captain Pulling’s 
knee. Bursting with rage he threw Peter into 
the gutter and turned upon his new antagonist. 

“You low-born r^bel!” he cried. “So it is 
you who dares to interfere with me.” 

“I not only dare to interfere,” replied Pull- 
ing calmly, ‘ 1 but I have half a mind to give you 
the thrashing you deserve. It is like you, 
James Newton, to vent your unseemly spite 
upon a mere boy. ’ ’ 

“Thrash me?” echoed Newton. “I should 
like to see you try.” 

“Yes, thrash you,” said Pulling, “as Paul 
Revere did under the Liberty Tree some years 
ago. You seem not to have grown much since 
then. ’ 9 


252 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Newton was furious, but he had the good 
sense to see that a street brawl might have con- 
sequences for him that would interfere seriously 
with more important plans. He gritted his 
teeth and restrained his hand. 

“You shall pay for this, John Pulling/’ he 
hissed. “The time is soon coming when you 
and Paul Revere and all your scoundrelly gang 
will get your deserts. Traitors and rebels! 
And when that time comes I shall make it my 
business to see that you are especially honored. 
You will bitterly rue this day, John Pulling. 
Remember that.” 

Pulling did remember it on a day yet to come, 
but now he only smiled tauntingly. 

“Threats are more easily made than ful- 
filled/ ’ said he, but Newton was already strid- 
ing angrily off down the street. 

In a measure this personal encounter re- 
flected a condition of deeper significance. 
Newton was angry, as were all the Tories, be- 
cause for the moment the rebellious Whigs had 
the upper hand and aristocracy was in a state 
of eclipse. An impotent rage often leads to 
senseless reprisals. That was what was going 
on in London. When the King learned of the 
tea party and the way in which the other Colo- 


THE TEA PARTY 


253 


nies applauded the act, he took it all as a monu- 
mental insult to his august self. He was ready 
to go to any lengths to inflict punishment. 

The King ’s friends and minions were now in 
control of Parliament, and during March and 
April they passed retaliatory acts which the 
King promptly signed. The chief of these were 
the Port Bill and the Regulating Act, and they 
were to be put into operation on June 1st. 

Boston must pay for that destroyed tea or 
her death warrant was signed; that was the 
spirit of the Port Bill. It was a royal boycott. 
Boston was to be closed tight as a port of entry. 
No merchant ship of any sort, trans- Atlantic or 
coastwise, would be permitted to moor at her 
docks. Exports and imports were forbidden, 
duty or no duty. 

“ Grass will soon be growing in the streets of 
Boston ,’ 9 said the Tories, and planned to trans- 
fer their business interests to Salem and Mar- 
blehead, destined to become the chief ports of 
Massachusetts while once proud Boston Town 
fell into decay. 

The news of the passage of the Port Bill nat- 
urally created intense feeling in Boston, but the 
Regulating Act, from a political point of view, 
was still more drastic and sweeping. It vir- 


254 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


tually annulled the charter of the Colony of 
Massachusetts, swept away all semblance of free 
and representative government at a stroke, and 
established military rule under the Crown. 
Troops were again to be quartered in Boston 
streets. No town meetings might be held with- 
out special permit and without military sur- 
veillance. The legislature would be dissolved 
and the law prohibiting the popular appoint- 
ment and control of judges and counsel was to 
be enforced. 

If the Colonists had fancied that they suf- 
fered oppression before, this was tyranny in- 
deed. All Boston, with the exception of the 
bitter-end Tories, joined in an outburst of in- 
dignant and determined protest. Revere as- 
sisted Benjamin Edes in the preparation of 
copies of the Port Bill, printed with heavy 
black lines of mourning and with the skull and 
crossbones at the top. Handbills and pamph- 
lets, openly attacking the King and advocating 
rebellion, were freely distributed. The Gazette 
for May 10th, reporting the Port Bill in full 
with editorial denunciation, appeared with 
mourning bands. That is the way Boston felt 
about it. Resistance or ruin stared her in the 


THE TEA PARTY 


255 


face. And the Sons of Liberty grimly cleaned 
their arms and prepared for the struggle to 
come. 


CHAPTER XV 


THE SUFFOLK RESOLVES 

Samuel Adams permitted himself to harbor 
no illusions as to the fate that overshadowed 
Boston. Help must be sought, and that speed- 
ily. Messages flew over the country from the 
Committee of Correspondence. Massachusetts 
rose loyally in Boston’s support. Salem and 
Marblehead promised to take no advantage of 
their sister’s misfortune. 

At the direction of the Committee of Corre- 
spondence, Warren called a meeting for May 
12, 1774, of representatives of Boston, Dorches- 
ter, Roxbury, Brookline, Newton, Cambridge, 
Charlestown, Lynn, and Lexington, and these 
towns were solemnly bound together in the com- 
mon cause. The meeting was held in Faneuil 
Hall and Samuel Adams presided. It appeared 
that the strength there represented was not suf- 
ficient to meet the situation, and it was voted to 
ask all the Colonies to discontinue all trade re- 
lations with Great Britain and the West Indies 

256 


THE SUFFOLK RESOLVES 257 


until the Port Bill was repealed. It was asking 
a good deal, but Samuel Adams had an abiding 
faith in the ideals of his fellow men. 

This was followed by a Town Meeting in Bos- 
ton on May 13th. Adams acted as moderator 
and read an appeal to the Colonies which he 
had prepared. Boston, it was evident, could 
not fight her unequal battle alone. Would the 
others rally to her aid? 

Paul Revere, now established as the leading 
messenger for the Committee of Correspond- 
ence, was selected to take this appeal and sun- 
dry letters to New York and Philadelphia. Dr. 
Young wrote to John Lamb and the New York 
Sons of Liberty as follows: “My worthy 
friend, Paul Revere, again revisits you. No 
man of his rank and opportunities in life de- 
serves better of the community. Steady, vigor- 
ous, sensible, and persevering.’ ’ * 

But New York was already awake. Before 
he received this letter, Lamb called a meeting of 
the New York Sons of Liberty in Hampden 
Hall. They swore to stand by their Boston 
brothers. They drew up resolutions to that ef- 
fect and wrote a letter calling upon Boston to 
stand firm in the crisis. This letter was dated 
May 14th and was despatched by the hand of 


258 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


one John Ludlow. On that day he started to- 
ward the northeast on a black horse, spreading 
the news throughout Connecticut as he went. 

On the same day Paul Revere left Boston, 
“ riding express.’ ’ It was a mild spring day 
and the snows that had impeded his progress in 
December had melted. It was an arduous trip, 
nevertheless, for the roads were rough and the 
spring mud still deep. In these days one can 
take that journey in a day over smooth automo- 
bile roads, but in 1774 there was little more than 
a cart track in some places. The country was 
not everywhere thickly settled and dangers of 
various sorts beset the path. The Tories had 
been apprised of these rides of Paul Revere, and 
part of his way led him through enemy country. 
But he was brave and resourceful. Even if his 
horse cast a shoe he was not dismayed, for he 
carried shoes and nails with him and there was 
very little he could not do with his hands. And 
as lie passed through Massachusetts and Rhode 
Island lie scattered the pamphlets and copies of 
the Port Bill that Edes had printed, spreading 
the propaganda of freedom everywhere. 

On the road near Providence he came upon 
John Ludlow, jogging along on his black horse. 
Ludlow recognized him at once. 


THE SUFFOLK RESOLVES 259 

“Good day to you, Paul Revere,’ ’ he cried, 
“and what news do you bring from the Boston 
brethren ?” 

“Sad news but brave,” replied Revere, draw- 
ing up his gray. “ Boston suffers a grievous 
wrong, and I am even now bearing an appeal to 
the Colonies to come over to Macedonia and 
help us.” 

“And I,” said Ludlow, “bring cheering words 
from New York. Fear not; we are coming.” 

It was nearly noon, so the two men sought a 
little wood, and beside a cool spring they dis- 
mounted, opened their saddle bags, and lunched 
together, exchanging views on the situation. 

“New York,” said Ludlow, “means to stand 
by Boston. I am sure of that, but there are 
many New Yorkers who still feel that an open 
rupture must be avoided at all costs.” 

“Well,” replied Revere, “Boston does not 
court war, either, but sometimes it seems as 
though the cost of peace may be greater than 
that of war. When human liberty is involved, 
when it becomes a question of submitting to the 
unfair domination of a king or a privileged 
class, then the price of peace is too great to be 
borne. The Tories lack vision. They see men 
all around them clamoring for changes that will 


260 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


make for the greatest good of the greatest num- 
ber, clamoring for an equal voice in the affairs 
of government, and instinctively they recoil 
from the idea of change. And instead of meet- 
ing the situation fairly, they seek to avert the 
inevitable by means of repression. It will 
never work. Only by free discussion, by give 
and take, can such an issue be met, and the 
Tories cannot bring themselves to such an atti- 
tude. They must be forced to do so, for no 
class of men can long block the onward march 
of democracy. That is the clear teaching of 
history.” 

“Then you think it will be war?” asked 
Ludlow. 

“I am a poor prophet,” said Revere, “but 
I know hundreds who would rather fight than 
submit to injustice, and the King is doing noth- 
ing in the way of pouring oil on troubled waters. 
If war comes, the responsibility will rest on his 
shoulders and on the shoulders of those who 
see with his eyes. Those who combat the 
principles of freedom and equal rights, who 
trample under foot the honest opinions of their 
fellow men, have already declared war.” 

“Then so be it,” said John Ludlow grimly. 

The two couriers mounted their horses and 


THE SUFFOLK RESOLVES 261 

continued their way, one going north and the 
other west. 

Revere did not stop long in New York. He 
delivered his messages to the Committee of 
Fifty-One and passed on. 

He arrived in Philadelphia on May 20th and 
found that town already filled with the spirit 
of revolt. The Quakers were peace-loving 
people, but their faith was firmly grounded on 
principles of freedom to think and act. Their 
opposition to tyranny was not less genuine and 
determined than that of the fiery Virginians 
and the sturdy Bostonians. Revere discovered 
in Philadelphia many a kindred spirit. 

On the day of his arrival a mass meeting was 
held in Philadelphia which denounced the ‘ ‘ exe- 
crable port Bill” and which voted that the city 
of William Penn should make Boston’s cause 
its own. And, most important of all, the Phila- 
delphians went a step farther than any one else 
and recommended the calling of a general con- 
gress of the Colonies. The retaliatory acts, 
they said, were a matter which concerned not 
Boston alone, but all America. They dis- 
patched these resolutions by messengers to the 
Southern Colonies, while Revere bore them 
back to New York and New England. 


262 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


The New Yorkers, meanwhile, had also been 
holding a meeting at which resolutions were 
passed committing New York to Boston’s sup- 
port. This news cheered Revere on his return. 
He had formed a warm and lasting friendship 
with John Lamb, and the two foregathered at 
Lamb’s home. Revere told him of his en- 
counter with Ludlow near Providence and re- 
peated their conversation. 

“We have a difficult situation here,” said 
Lamb. “New York is full of Tories. This is 
fast becoming a commercial city, and men whose 
minds and hearts are set upon the making of 
money, though they consider themselves the 
leaders of the community by reason of their 
wealth, are seldom the sort of men who are 
broad enough to comprehend the great human 
principle of unfettered justice. We have their 
inertia and opposition to face. Many of them 
are good, substantial citizens, the champions of 
law and order, but they want no change. Their 
affairs are ordered on the basis of things as they 
have been. Such men have always formed a 
sort of dam against the tide of progress, the 
bursting of which means war. But be of good 
cheer. New Yorkers are not all like that. We 


THE SUFFOLK RESOLVES 263 


are not all worshipers of the Golden Calf or of 
the German King. When the test comes the 
money changers shall be swept from the temple 
of Liberty and New York will not be found 
wanting.” 

These words of reassurance, which meant no 
less in the eyes of the astute Adams than did the 
Philadelphia resolutions, Paul Revere brought 
home with him. He arrived in Boston on May 
28th. On the 30th the Gazette contained a full 
account of his journey and Edes again attacked 
the Port Bill as “that infamous act of minis- 
terial madness.” 

So Boston braced herself to meet the blow. 
On June 1st the acts were put into effect. Ship- 
ping lay idle in the harbor. The wharves were 
deserted and the warehouses closed. Michael 
Welch paced the boards of the Long Wharf, 
lonely and depressed, shaking his wise old head 
gravely over the scene of desolution. Hun- 
dreds of men were thrown out of work and 
gathered in angry, impotent groups on the Com- 
mon and beneath the Liberty Tree. The only 
traffic was by way of Roxbury Neck. Food be- 
came scarce and prices soared. Suffering came 
to the poor, mitigated somewhat by the gener- 


264 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


osity of the wealthier Whigs. Boston was in 
travail, but she suffered with Spartan heroism 
and waited for the day of deliverance. 

Hutchinson, relieved of office by the decree 
establishing military rule, and suffering keenly 
the enmity of his fellow citizens and the cold- 
ness of many an old friend, sailed for England, 
where he sought in vain to use his influence with 
the King to secure some lightening of the bur- 
den. Disheartened by his failure, grieved by 
his expatriation, and feeling that he had only 
done his duty, he spent his remaining days on 
alien soil and died a man without a country. 

In his place came the new military Governor, 
with a retinue of soldiers. General Thomas 
Gage, commander of the British military forces 
in the Colonies, was the man chosen for this 
unenviable post. He was not a strong man, 
not nearly the statesman that Hutchinson had 
been, but he realized that half measures would 
not serve. He began by making a show of dras- 
tic action. He garrisoned the town with troops. 
He drew a dead line across Roxbury Neck which 
no one could pass without the proper creden- 
tials. He ordered the cannon on the Common 
to be taken there and established a formidable- 


THE SUFFOLK RESOLVES 265 


looking battery. The doors of Boston were 
closed and guarded. 

Nevertheless the people soon took the 
measure of the man with whom they had to deal 
and they defied him and his soldiers. They 
circumvented his vigilance on every hand. 
They taunted the troops and held them in open 
scorn. They treated the Regulating Act as 
though it did not exist, as though the Colonial 
Government of Massachusetts remained intact. 
The King’s authority was quietly but doggedly 
defied in some of the courts. Juries refused 
to act under the royal judges and many officers, 
appointed by the new Governor, were compelled 
to resign. The newspapers held up the Gover- 
nor and his soldiers to ridicule. Paul Revere 
engraved a satirical cartoon lampooning the 
Port Bill, which appeared in the Royal Ameri- 
can Magazine for June, 1774. He also circu- 
lated a cartoon illustrating the landing of 
British troops. 

Incoming vessels brought more soldiers, but 
no food or supplies for the people. Suffering 
increased. Men walked the streets with an air 
of stern solemnity. The Sons of Liberty kept 
up their tireless patrols, watching the troops, 


266 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


and restrained only by discipline from open 
attacks. They were getting restless under this 
restraint. 

Action was called for by some of the more 
ardent Sons, but Revere and Warren held them 
in check. A meeting was held at the Bunch of 
Grapes in King Street, more commonly now 
called the Whig Tavern, which was kept by John 
Marston, a notorious Whig and one of the 
‘ ‘illustrious ninety-two,” who acted as custo- 
dian of the famous punch bowl. The debate 
waxed warm. 

4 * Gentlemen , ’ 9 said Warren, “I pray you 
have confidence in us. The fingers of the op- 
pressor have closed upon the throat of Boston. 
The soldiers again profane our temples. But 
have patience. Believe me, the fight has only 
just begun; the end is not yet. Watch the 
soldiers, but strike no blow till the orders 
come. ’ 9 

And so the weary days dragged on, while 
Boston endured. 

In August, 1774, Revere was one of a panel 
of twenty-two citizens called to serve as Grand 
Jurors at the Superior Court of Suffolk County. 
At Revere ’s call they met and drew up formal 
objections — four in number. Three of these 


THE SUFFOLK RESOLVES 267 

dealt with the Act of Parliament governing the 
Colonial courts. The other was based on the 
personal character of Chief Justice Peter 
Oliver, an arrant old Tory, who had been 
charged with high crimes and misdemeanors 
by the House of Representatives and had never 
been acquitted of the charge. 

When the panel was called, Revere stepped 
forth before the wigged and gowned Chief 
Justice and read the list of objections. He 
tossed the paper on the judge’s desk and 
squared his shoulders. 

“For these reasons, Your Honor,” said he, 
“I refuse to serve.” 

One by one the others came forward and fol- 
lowed his example, until only Thomas Pratt of 
Chelsea was left. Pratt rather wanted to 
serve on the Grand Jury; it was an honor he 
had coveted. Besides, he had some conscien- 
tious scruples against refusing. He was an 
obstinate old fellow and the arguments of his 
colleagues had not convinced him. 

“I ain’t quite sure abaout this business, Your 
Honor,” said he. “I’d like to ask a few ques- 
tions.” 

The Chief Justice nodded his august head. 

“I want to know, fust off,” said Pratt, 


268 SONS OF LIBERTY 

“whether your salary is paid by the Province or 
the King.” 

The judge, offended by the direct, personal 
character of this query, gazed down at his in- 
terlocutor with an air of superior dignity that 
nettled the independent spirit of the Chelsean. 

“Mr. Pratt,” said Oliver, “this court is or- 
ganized as it always has been, and it can be of 
no importance to you, as a juror, whether our 
salaries be paid from the treasury of the Crown 
or of the Province.” 

The manner of this rebuke turned Pratts 
face a deep crimson. 

“I won’t sarve,” he blurted out, and, shut- 
ting his thin lips, stamped out of the room. 

That was the last Massachusetts Grand Jury 
called under the Crown. 

Boston, of course, was the sufferer, but Mas- 
sachusetts was not the only Colony to display 
a rising spirit of revolt. The Port Bill did not 
injure other towms, but they felt the insult of it. 
There was nothing to prevent such a measure 
being dealt out to any of them in the future. 
They had no assurance that their own rights 
would not be interfered with in the same high- 
handed manner. Boston’s cause, after all, was 
theirs. 


THE SUFFOLK RESOLVES 269 

The Boston Committee of Correspondence 
did much to promote this feeling, and the part 
that the messenger Revere played in it all can 
hardly be overestimated. He, too, had his cor- 
respondence, and though it was not couched in 
the masterly form that distinguished the papers 
of Adams and Warren, it was to the point. On 
September 4th he wrote thus to his friend 
Lamb: 

“I embrace this opportunity to inform you 
that we are in Spirits, tho in a Garrison; the 
Spirit of Liberty was never higher than at 
present; the Troops have the horrors amazingly, 
by reason of some late movements of our friends 
in the Country the week past, our new fangled 
Counsellors are resigning their places every 
Day ; our J ustices of the Courts, who now hold 
their Commissions during the pleasure of his 
Majesty, or the Governor, cannot git a Jury 
that will act with them, in short the Tories are 
giving everywhere in our Province.” 

The Colonies were thus inevitably drawn 
closer together and Adams ’s plan for coopera- 
tive action ripened rapidly. Philadelphia’s 
invitation was accepted and general congress 
of the Colonies was called to meet there on 
September 5th. The convention was held in 


270 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Carpenters ’ Hall and was attended by fifty-one 
delegates, including Robert Livingston, John 
Rutledge, John Dickinson, Samuel Chase, Ed- 
mund Pendleton, John Jay, Richard Henry Lee, 
Patrick Henry, George Washington, and others 
of the most able men in America. Two of the 
delegates from Massachusetts were Samuel and 
John Adams. Peyton Randolph was chosen 
president. 

The first Continental Congress was disposed 
to tread a careful, conservative path. It con- 
fined itself largely to drawing up a statement 
of political and economic grievances. Able 
papers were prepared, including a remarkable 
Declaration of Rights. 

This was all very dignified and restrained, 
but Parliament pronounced the papers seditious 
and refused to consider their demands. At the 
same time Massachusetts, blamed for this new 
action, was declared to be in a state of rebel- 
lion — which, in effect, she was. 

During the absence of Adams; Hancock and 
Warren were in charge of the interests of the 
patriots in Boston, the latter directing the af- 
fairs of the Committee of Correspondence. He 
was quite capable of taking the initiative in im- 
portant matters, and in spite of the royal inter- 


THE SUFFOLK RESOLVES 271 


diet he proceeded to call a convention of repre- 
sentatives of all the towns of Suffolk County, 
which included Boston. 

They met at Dedham on September 6th, but 
Newton’s men had got wind of the affair and 
the danger of interference became so serious 
that the meeting adjourned. Very quietly on 
September 9th these same delegates recon- 
vened at the home of Daniel Vose near the 
Neponset River bridge at Milton. 

It was the psychological moment for such a 
meeting. The delegates found one another 
stirred to the depths by the course events had 
been running. They demanded a return to 
some sort of representative government for 
Massachusetts ; this meeting itself was proof of 
the fact that some sort of assembly might be 
held. Stirring speeches were delivered, both 
by trained orators and by uncultured farmers, 
and the keynote of them all was, 4 ‘They shall 
not legislate for us.” 

During the three days that had intervened 
since the calling of the convention in Dedham, 
Dr. Warren had been at work on a remarkable 
state paper, to be known in history as the Suf- 
folk Resolves, the forerunner of the Declaration 
of Independence. This paper stated in plain 


272 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


terms that the King had broken faith with the 
Colonies, asserted that any monarch who vio- 
lates the chartered rights of his subjects for- 
feits their allegiance, declared the Regulating, 
Act null and void, directed the collectors of 
taxes to pay no money to Gage’s treasurer,, 
threatened retaliation for any arrests of a polit- 
ical nature, and announced that the people of 
Massachusetts would thenceforth recognize the 
authority of none but the Continental Congress* 
The severance of the ties of allegiance to King 
George and his Governmnt could hardly have 
been set forth more plainly. And finally, the 
convention resolved that a Provincial Congress 
would be convened in Massachusetts, independ- 
ent of the military law and in spite of the Gov- 
ernor’s prohibition. 

Boston went wild over that and the Governor 
had no choice but to chew the cud of his chagrin 
and threaten vengeance. Warren was trium- 
phant in his success. Massachusetts had 
spoken, and the words must be sent to the other 
Colonies without delay. Warren prepared a. 
letter and a copy of the Suffolk Resolves to be' 
despatched to the Massachusetts delegates sit- 
ting in Philadelphia, where their effect upon the> 
Continental Congress could not fail to be far- 



Dr. Joseph Warren 










THE SUFFOLK RESOLVES 273 


reaching. These, as a matter of course, he en- 
trusted to the willing hand of Paul Revere. 

The Tories, too, heard of the Suffolk Re- 
solves and were thunderstruck. They, too, ap- 
preciated the fact that the news of this action 
would almost certainly affect the course of the 
deliberations in Philadelphia. That they could 
not hope to prevent, but something might be 
gained by delay. James Newton saw that, and 
it required no great shrewdness on his part to 
guess who the messenger would be. Urged on 
by a personal hatred that passed all bounds, he 
set about his secret plans. 

On the night of September 10th Peter Brack- 
ett discovered that Revere’s house was closely 
watched, but Revere remained indoors and re- 
tired early. Peter warned him in the morning, 
but Revere only laughed. 

“This isn’t the first time I have taken this 
journey,” said he. “And nowadays no man 
need be ashamed to go well armed. I shall not 
fail.” 

And so, on the morning of the 11th, bearing 
the precious Resolves, he set out on his long 
ride again. 

Late in the forenoon, as he entered a little 
wood, something strangely familiar in his sur- 


274 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


roundings struck his fancy. It was as though 
he were recalling the dim details of a dream. 
Then the meaning of it flashed across his mind. 
It was here that he had had his encounter with 
the highwaymen the day he carried the wedding 
silver to Mistress Parks. 

Perhaps it was the silence of the spot, so 
seemingly remote from civilization, coupled 
with the vivid recollection of his youthful ad- 
venture that made him turn nervously and peer 
into the bushes beside the road. Did some- 
thing move there? Surely this was nonsense, 
the mere play of an aroused imagination. 

But no, there was something. Suddenly he 
caught sight of a masked face. It was uncanny, 
this repetition of an earlier experience. 

Revere mechanically loosened his holster and 
dug his spurs into his horse. A shout rang out 
from the wood at his left and as he turned a 
bend in the road he beheld a cordon of masked 
and mounted men drawn across his path, while 
iioofbeats sounded behind him. 


CHAPTER XVI 


RIDING FOR LIBERTY 

Instinctively Revere drew rein. The sense 
of dream-like unreality vanished and the mean- 
ing of it flashed through his mind — Newton’s 
threats, Peter Brackett’s warning, the import- 
ance of the papers he carried. It was more 
than a matter of life and death to him ; a weight- 
ier responsibility rested upon his shoulders. 
If he should fall into the hands of his enemies, 
it would be days before Warren could learn of 
his failure to reach Philadelphia. What might 
not happen in that time ? 

The cordon began to advance a trifle and the 
hoofbeats behind him sounded nearer. He was 
being surrounded. At his right masked faces 
peered out of the underbrush; at his left was a 
dense thicket, concealing he knew not how many 
foes. 

For only a moment did he hesitate, balancing 
his chances. Then his good gray horse, obey- 
ing instantly the touch of hand and heel, turned 
abruptly to the left. With a yell Revere drew 

275 


276 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


his pistol, discharged it point-blank into the 
roadside shrubbery, and plunged into the 
thicket. 

Immediately a great hue and cry was raised 
and the pursuit was taken up. Pistols barked, 
but Revere, plunging through the dense woods, 
offered no easy mark. Branches clutched at 
him, scratched his face, tore his coat, robbed 
him of his hat. Bowing low to avoid being 
swept from his horse V back, he bore grad- 
ually to his right along a course parallel with 
the road. He had no knowledge of the ground 
ahead of him, he knew not what obstruction or 
pitfall might spell his undoing, but it was his 
only chance, and his horse, almost a part of 
himself, plunged recklessly on, unmindful of his 
bleeding sides. 

He was a wonderful horse, that gray of Re- 
vere ’s, big and strong, sure-footed as a cat, with 
a heart of oak. A more timid or more delicate 
animal could never have won through, nor a less 
skilful and intrepid horseman than Revere. 
Through many a long ride together they had 
learned to trust each other implicitly, and when 
Revere turned his horse’s head into that seem- 
ingly impenetrable woodland maze, he knew 
well what that horse could do. 


RIDING FOR LIBERTY 


277 


Hoofbeats sounded still upon the roadway; 
baffled pursuers crashed behind him, but in this 
sort of mad race Paul Revere had the advantage 
over them all. 

Suddenly horse and rider burst forth from 
the little wood out upon a stubble field. Re- 
vere glanced to his right. There was the road, 
with four of his mounted enemies pounding 
along abreast of him. They raised a shout as 
they saw him, and fired a pistol shot or two. 
But the shots went wild and Revere flung them 
a taunting laugh. 

The pistols were empty now, and it was the 
best horse that would win. Revere felt no fear 
when it came to that. It was soft going in the 
•field, but the gray tore along as Revere urged 
him with word and hand, and the pursuers 
gained not an inch. 

Ahead of him, a hundred yards or so, Revere 
saw that the road bent slightly to the left. He 
would not have to change his course to gain it 
there, but he must be the first to reach that spot. 
All the horses were now racing like mad, the 
foam flying from their mouths and the gravel 
from their heels. It was neck and neck between 
Revere and the leader, but he kept to his course. 

At the bend in the road they came together, 


278 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


these two. Revere spoke a soft word and the 
gray never flinched. Like a trained polo pony 
he hurled his huge bulk sidewise against Re- 
vered would-be captor, and the luckless horse 
and rider, utterly unprepared for any such 
manoeuvre, went crashing to the ground. The 
gray recovered instantly and extended himself 
for a straightaway run. 

A harmless bullet or two whistled through 
the air as the tireless horse spend on. The fol- 
lowing hoofbeats sounded less distinct, and Re- 
vere, glancing over his shoulder, saw that he 
was steadily drawing away from them. He 
knew that if he once gained the next town he 
would be safe, for he had friends there who 
would make short work of his assailants. The 
latter must have realized that, too, for grad- 
ually they drew up their spent steeds, and as the 
church spire came into view above the trees they 
tired a parting shot and the chase was over. 

Revere loved his horse too well to abuse him 
with further work that day, but himself he 
would not spare. He stopped long enough in 
the village to secure a fresh mount and to leave 
the gray in good hands, and then he was off on 
his long journey again. 

He proceeded with a caution unusual for him, 


RIDING FOR LIBERTY 


279 


avoiding so far as possible such spots as he 
knew to be populated by Tories, for his experi- 
ence had taught him that he could no longer 
ride with impunity and the papers that he car- 
ried had become doubly precious to him. But 
he suffered no further mishap beyond the ordi- 
nary difficulties of that primitive mode of 
travel. 

He arrived in Philadelphia on December 17th, 
having covered 367 miles in less than seven 
days. As nonchalantly as though he had 
merely strolled across the street, he handed the 
messages to Samuel Adams. As the latter read 
the Suffolk Resolves his eyes lighted with the 
fire of a zealot. 

‘ ‘ Splendid ! ’ * he cried. “ Warren has done 
nobly. These words shall awake the sleepers 
and arouse the doubting.”- And he strode off 
at once to Carpenters ’ Hall. 

Adams wasted no time. The Continental 
Congress had not learned the art of hampering 
all its acts by the hobbles of parliamentary rules 
and red tape. That very day the Resolves and 
the accompanying appeal from Massachusetts 
were read in Carpenters ’ Hall. Boldly those 
prescient words rang out and the patriots there 
assembled received them with a solemn satisfac- 


280 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


tion that was almost religious in character. 
Then, promptly, the Congress passed a strong 
resolution denouncing the Retaliatory Acts of 
Parliament and endorsing the Resolves. Re- 
vere was sent back to Boston, laden with reas- 
suring messages. Avoiding the main road as 
he neared home, he arrived without mishap and 
rendered formal report to Dr. Warren. 

On September 26th Edes printed the Re- 
solves in full, with an account of the action of 
the Continental Congress. The Tories de- 
nounced it all as a thinly veiled declaration of 
war, and they were not so very far astray. It 
was certainly a bold stroke and paved the way 
to the ultimate Declaration of Independence. 

It was characteristic of Revere that he told 
Warren nothing of his adventure in the wood, 
but among his friends of the Sons of Liberty he 
was not so reticent. He may have bragged a 
little, for he was a boy still. At any rate, the 
issue between the forces of Newton and the 
Sons of Liberty was more clearly drawn than 
ever. 

General Gage had dissolved the Massachu- 
setts Assembly, but at Warren’s call it recon- 
vened in Cambridge in October as the Provin- 
cial Congress of Massachusetts. John Han- 


RIDING FOR LIBERTY 


281 


cock was elected as its president. The Con- 
gress went through the form of presenting a 
renewed protest to the Governor, but Gage 
refused to take any cognizance of the existence 
of the body. Then they went ahead to prepare 
for future action. They called for a volunteer 
force of 20,000 men to train for an emergency 
and made definite arrangements for the collec- 
tion of military stores at Concord and else- 
where. This first Provincial Congress contin- 
ued in session until December 10th. 

In October Revere again -rode to Philadelphia 
as the official messenger from the Provincial 
Congress to the Continental Congress and as 
the bearer of letters from Hancock and Warren 
to Samuel and John Adams. He observed 
every precaution to avoid trouble, and if New- 
ton had planned to effect his capture, he was 
outwitted by Revere. 

After receiving the endorsement of his mili- 
tary plans from the Provincial Congress, War- 
ren proceeded with characteristic energy. 
Bands of militia were formed in every town of 
eastern Massachusetts and at many places far- 
ther inland. The roll of drums became a com- 
moner sound that church bells, and almost every 
day men and boys, farmers and townsmen, 


282 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


might have been seen drilling on the village 
greens under the tutelage of veterans of the 
French and Indian Wars. They had no fine 
uniforms. Their arms were of many sorts, but 
they knew how to use them. And everywhere 
sturdy old patriots and fiery youths enrolled 
in those special emergency corps known as the 
minute-men, sworn to respond at a moment’s 
notice when the need should arise. 

In all this, Revere ’s activities were those 
rather of an organizer and business man than 
of a soldier. He scoured the country in search 
of gunpowder and other supplies. He wrote 
countless letters to men of his wide acquaint- 
ance who might be able and willing to supply 
needed goods. 

In Boston Captain Pulling and especially 
Henry Knox were leading spirits among the 
rapidly growing militia companies. Knox, 
born of Scotch parentage in 1750, though still a 
young man, was already prominent in the af- 
fairs of the town. He was famous for his phys- 
ical strength and was known as the athletic 
champion of the South End. For some time 
now he had been a personal friend of Paul Re- 
vere and an active Son of Liberty, and was one 


RIDING FOR LIBERTY 


283 


of those who had succeeded in controlling the 
mob at the time of the Boston Massacre. 

After leaving school he had begun his career 
as a clerk in a book store. In an advertisement 
in the Gazette in July, 1771, he had announced 
the opening of a book store of his own opposite 
Williams’s Court, Cornhill. Blest with a keen 
business sense, he imported books from London 
and built up a trade that became the most fash- 
ionable in Boston. The aristocratic Tories, 
making a fad of reading, flocked to his shop. 
He disagreed with them in politics, but he kept 
his own counsel. Many of the British officers 
also came to the shop, and with them he loved 
to discuss questions of military science. Grad- 
ually this became his most absorbing hobby. 
He got books from England on the subject and 
studied them assiduously. He became better 
informed than many of the officers who had had 
wide military experience, though he himself had 
never borne arms. So far as he was able he 
made himself an authority on strategy and tac- 
tics, unconsciously fitting himself for an impor- 
tant place in future events. 

In 1772 he became a Lieutenant in the Boston 
Grenadier Corps, which had existed largely as 


284 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


a fashionable body but which now began to take 
on a more serious aspect. In organizing the 
patrol work of the Sons of Liberty he displayed 
a marked ability as a leader. 

The Port Bill knocked the book business into 
a cocked hat. Knox could not replenish his 
stock on account of the boycott. His trade 
dwindled to almost nothing. Yet he had the 
courage to marry and set up a household. 
After a romantic wooing, he won the hand of 
Lucy Flucker, the daughter of a prominent 
Tory, and married her on June 20, 1774. She 
became one of the most ardent patriots and one 
of the most charming matrons in all Boston 
Town. 

Now, with his business gone, Knox devoted 
himself to the military preparations ordered 
by the Provincial Congress. Most of the Sons 
of Liberty, indeed, took gladly to this new form 
of activity, though they continued to maintain 
their methodical vigilance. Newton’s men 
were increasingly active and appeared to be 
better informed. Secret meeting places ap- 
peared to be known in advance. Plans were in- 
terfered with by Newton’s men. The patrol 
work was becoming increasingly difficult. 
Somewhere there was a leak. 


RIDING FOR LIBERTY 


285 


New restrictions were imposed upon the 
Sons. Many of the secrets were known only to 
Revere and the three or four leaders, and even 
these leaked out. Revere heard his actual 
words repeated — words spoken in the utmost 
privacy. The Sons moved from the Green 
Dragon to the Bunch of Grapes, but it made no 
difference; their meetings were duly reported. 
By a process of elimination one suspected mem- 
ber after another was cleared and yet the un- 
derground telegraph continued to function. 
There came also disquieting rumors of treach- 
ery within the Provincial Congress. Secrets of 
that body reached the ears of General Gage. 
Could the culprit be one of the leaders of the 
Sons who was also a member of the Congress? 

It was Peter Brackett who first directed sus- 
picion toward Dr. Benjamin Church. One day 
in November he came to Revere and reported 
that, during one of his mysterious expeditions 
on the trail of James Newton, he had observed 
that Tory in close converse with Dr. Church 
through the window of a rear room of the Brit- 
ish Coffee House. 

“You must have been mistaken, Peter / ’ said 
Revere. “There is hardly a man in Boston less 
to be suspected of such a thing than Dr. Church. 


286 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Think of all the things he has said and done that 
must have gained for him the enmity of the 
Tories. Gage would never think of trusting 
him. Think of the verses and other things he 
has written and that Edes has printed. Why, 
Dr. Church is one of the very high Sons of 
Liberty and a close personal friend of Dr. War- 
ren. He is a member of the new Provincial 
Congress, which is enough to make him hated 
by Gage, and they plan to make him Surgeon- 
General of the forces. Take my advice, Peter, 
and say no more about it. It is preposterous.” 

But Peter was obstinate. “Well,” said he, 
“he may be all that you say, Mr. Revere, but I 
saw him talking with James Newton.” 

Revere laughed. “Your eyes are playing 
you tricks, Peter.” 

“Well, I shall keep an eye on him, just the 
same,” said the lad, and went back to his work. 

The matter slipped from Revere ’s mind. He 
was very busy. The gathering of stores was a 
monumental undertaking. With Samuel Adams 
in Philadelphia and Dr. Warren most of the 
time in Cambridge, he was left with heavy re- 
sponsibilities in Boston. At a Town Meeting 
held on December 7, 1774, Revere was appointed 
a member of a committee “for carrying the 


RIDING FOR LIBERTY 


287 


Resolutions of the late Continental Congress 
into execution.” That meant more than ap- 
peared on the face of it. It meant that Boston 
had learned to place confidence in Paul Revere ’s 
discretion as well as in his ability to act. 

This gathering of supplies and drilling of 
men Gage earnestly desired to break up before 
it went any farther. Owing to his own too san- 
guine reports he had been given a rather inade- 
quate force with which to stamp out a state- 
wide rebellion. At length he sent home a more 
disquieting report and himself gave orders to 
his soldiers to seize all arms and ammunition to 
be found near Boston. They captured a sup- 
ply of gunpowder in an old mill near the hill 
where Tufts College now stands and brought 
over two field pieces from Cambridge. 

This aroused the minute-men to greater alert- 
ness, while in Boston the Sons of Liberty set 
themselves the task of sending out word of any 
movement of this nature. A special Committee 
of Six was appointed to have this important 
duty in charge, consisting of Joshua Brackett, 
Paul Revere, Benjamin Edes, Joseph Ward, 
Thomas Crafts, Jr., and Thomas Chase. 

The case was getting desperate for the Colo- 
nists. Not only were their military stores 


288 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


seized, but word came to the effect that the 
King, in response to Gage’s appeal, had decreed 
a strict embargo on all munitions of war. No 
arms or ammunition of any sort might be 
shipped to the Colonies. This was very serious 
for more than one reason. The Colonies were 
not equipped to manufacture their own guns 
and made very little powder. On the frontiers 
they depended upon firearms for their very 
lives. They needed protection against wild 
animals and savages, not merely for military 
defense, and means for hunting. But the King 
cared nothing for this; his sole aim was to 
stamp out rebellion. 

In various parts of the country people who 
had hitherto remained unmoved by British ag- 
gression now became alarmed. All along the 
seaboard smuggling was renewed. 

Among other centers of rebellious activity 
was Portsmouth, N. H. This little town on 
Piscataqua Harbor was a growing center of 
ship building, and as such had been feeling the 
economic pinch. There were good Whigs 
there who had an organization similar to the 
Sons of Liberty. Major John Sullivan of Dur- 
ham, near Portsmouth, was equipping and 
drilling a military company. 



Major General Henry Knox 

From an engraving after the portrait by E. Savage 



















RIDING FOR LIBERTY 


289 


When Sullivan learned of the embargo on 
munitions, he decided on a bold stroke — to seize 
the British supply of arms and powder stored 
at Fort W T illiam and Mary, Portsmouth. Dip- 
lomatic relations meant nothing to him. 
lie believed that the powder w T ould soon 
be needed and he had no scruples against tak- 
ing it. Through Tories in Portsmouth General 
Gage learned of this plan and set about thwart- 
ing it. He decided to reinforce the small garri- 
son of the fort and protect the powder. 

In Boston the vigilant Sons of Liberty had 
enlisted the services of a loose body of associ- 
ates who kept watch of the soldiers day and 
night. Delivery boys, waiters in taverns, shop- 
'keepers, all sorts of persons went about with 
their eyes open, listened to conversations, and 
duly reported to the Sons. Everything came 
sooner or later to the ears of Paul Revere. He 
thus learned of Gage’s plan. He knew that 
Sullivan was also planning to act, but he might 
be forestalled. He must be warned at once. 

Revere did not stop to call a meeting to con- 
sider the matter. He saddled his gray horse, 
crossed the ferry to Charlestown, and headed 
for Portsmouth on December 13th before Gage 
was out of bed. 


290 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


It was a bitter cold day and Portsmouth was 
sixty miles away, but Revere believed that 
everything depended on prompt action. For 
once he did not spare his willing horse. He 
kept him galloping over the frozen roads, mile 
after mile, in the teeth of a cutting north wind, 
stopping for only the briefest rest at noon. 

Late in the afternoon Major Sullivan .was 
startled by a hammering at his door. He 
opened it, and Paul Revere staggered into the 
room, nearly spent with cold and fatigue. Be- 
side the door the exhausted horse stood trem- 
bling. 

‘ ‘ Paul Revere, from Boston/ ’ said the vis- 
itor, hardly able to speak. 

‘ ‘ Revere !” cried Sullivan. “Thrice wel- 
come! Come here to the fire and warm your- 
self and tell me what brings you in this sorry 
state.” 

“I will tell it all at once,” said Revere, un- 
buttoning his coat with numb fingers. “But 
first let me beg of you to see that my horse is 
well taken care of. He has done heroic work 
this day.” 

Sullivan called his man from the kitchen and 
gave the necessary orders for the horse’s com- 
fort, and then, while Mistress Sullivan brewed 


RIDING FOR LIBERTY 


291 


and brought a steaming cup of near-tea, Revere 
told his story. 

“Many thanks,” cried Sullivan, leaping to his 
feet. “You have won our gratitude this day, 
Paul Revere. But of that more anon. There 
is no time to lose. Do you rest and warm your- 
self here while I do what is necessary.” 

Sullivan dragged on his great-coat, snatched 
his gun from the pegs above the door, and ran 
from the house. He summoned his two lieu- 
tenants, Pickering and Langdon, and spread the 
alarm. In an incredibly short time they had 
marshalled their forces — some 400 men from 
Durham, Portsmouth, Newcastle, and Rye. 

Durham was a little cluster of houses and a 
mill beside the falls of the Oyster River which 
flowed into Piscataqua Harbor. Below the mill 
they collected a number of flat boats and scows 
common to the region and humorously known as 
gondolas. The sun had set, and from the win- 
dows of Sullivan’s house they could be seen 
moving busily about. It was more than Paul 
Revere could stand. Refreshed by his brief 
rest, he slipped quietly out to the barn and sad- 
dled his horse, and as Sullivan’s men piled into 
their gondolas and pushed out into the stream 
at nightfall, Paul Revere followed them along 
the river bank. 


CHAPTER XVII 


FORCING THE ISSUE 

It was an icy night. A young moon rose and 
Revere, walking his horse along the bank, could 
easily follow the movements of the strange flo- 
tilla as it made its way down stream. 

As they approached Portsmouth the stream 
broadened and grew so shallow that the men 
clambered overboard and waded, dragging their 
gondolas behind them. The water chilled them 
to the bone and froze to their clothing, but they 
were undismayed. They had warming work 
to do. 

Above the fort they landed silently, drew up 
their boats, and pulled off their frozen boots. 
Out of the shadows appeared Paul Revere on 
horseback. 

“You, Revere ?” exclaimed Sullivan in an 
undertone. “I thought I had left you in a 
warmer place than this. ? ? 

“Oh,” replied Revere, “I just thought I’d 
like to come along and help give the red-coats 
a scare.” 


292 


FORCING THE ISSUE 


293 


4 ‘Well, come along then,” said Sullivan. 

Inside the fort waited Captain John Coch- 
rane and his little garrison of five men. He 
had been warned by the Tories and he expected 
something to happen that night, and yet the 
suddenness of it took him quite by surprise. 
His first warning was a tremendous battering 
at the gates of the fort. Cochrane sprang to 
his feet. 

‘ i To the guns, men ! ’ ’ he shouted. ‘ ‘ Load the 
three-pounders and fire without parley.” 

The men rushed to their posts, but Sullivan 
gave them no time to carry out the orders. 
Men came tumbling over the walls and pres- 
ently the gate came crashing in. Cochrane 
found himself facing Major Sullivan and Paul 
Revere, with armed men at their backs. 

“What do you want?” demanded the Cap- 
tain, though he knew very well. 

“British powder or British blood,” replied 
Sullivan, “and it matters little if we take both.” 

Cochrane was no coward, or he never would 
have been placed in charge of this outpost, 
but he was quite powerless. Already his 
men were being seized and bound. He said no 
more, but folded his arms proudly and stepped 
aside. 


294 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


“A pretty fellow / 9 said Revere admiringly. 
“He deserves a place beside his fire while the 
work is being done.” 

The Captain was promptly locked in and the 
garrison confined, while some of the men hauled 
down the British colors and gave three ringing 
cheers. Then they set to work. They broke 
into the magazine and secured 100 kegs of gun- 
powder and about 100 small arms. These they 
carried down to the waterside and loaded into 
the gondolas. It was all done so quickly and 
quietly that Revere, looking for excitement, was 
a trifle disappointed. 

Then they released their prisoners and 
started back to Durham in the boats, Revere 
following on horseback in the moonlight. Be- 
fore they went to bed that night, and before a 
single Tory had learned what had happened, 
they had hidden the powder and arms securely 
under the pulpit of the Durham Meeting-House. 

The next day, after a few hours’ rest, Paul 
Revere returned to Boston, to be again sent to 
bed by his solicitous wife, with a steaming poul- 
tice on his chest and heated stones at his feet. 
Even patriots had their unheroic moments. 

That ride of Paul Revere was hardly less im- 
portant than his more famous one yet to come, 


FORCING THE ISSUE 


295 


though history has singularly made little of it. 
He had been none too soon, for shortly after- 
ward there arrived in Piscataqua Harbor the 
Scarborough frigate and the Cansean sloop, 
with several companies of British regulars who 
took possession of the fort and its cannon. If 
he had been a little later there would have been 
no powder under the Durham pulpit to be un- 
earthed and hauled to Charlestown in old John 
Demerett’s ox-cart, arriving in the nick of time 
at Bunker Hill. From a historical point of 
view the Portsmouth exploit was of more than 
ordinary importance, for there the patriots 
were the aggressors. It was the first overt act 
of a military nature. 

General Gage was sorely beset. The Ports- 
mouth affair was an indication of the fact that 
the rebellion was not to be localized in Boston. 
The news that reached him of the activities of 
Paul Revere and others and of the constant col- 
lecting of military stores was most disconcert- 
ing. Boston he held by the throat, but his force 
was too small to police the whole of New Eng- 
land. Nevertheless he knew that he would be 
held to account for the spread of the uprising. 

Gage decided upon a methodical system of 
raids. In January, 1775, he sent forth scouts 


296 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


to spy out the land, to discover the location of 
the stores, and to report on the military 
strength of the patriots. What he learned was 
scarcely comforting. Captain Brown and En- 
sign De Berniere, in plain clothes, penetrated 
as far as Watertown, Worcester, and Marlbor- 
ough. They were harbored by trusted Tories 
on the way, traveled through a hostile country, 
and on more than one occasion narrowly es- 
caped capture. The story of their adventures 
is a thrilling one. They succeeded in their 
task, but they also succeeded in arousing the 
suspicions of the patriots who became all the 
more watchful. 

Boston, meanwhile, continued to suffer an 
utter stagnation of business. The soldiers be- 
came more and more obnoxious. It was while 
General Gage was away for a short time and 
General Haldimand was in command that a lit- 
tle incident occurred that is worth recording. 
Haldimand occupied headquarters on School 
Street, between King’s Chapel and Master Lov- 
ell’s house. This was the first year of the Bos- 
ton Latin School, and young Paul Revere, now 
fifteen, was, somewhat against his will, attend- 
ing. 

It was a snowy winter and the schoolboys had 


FORCING THE ISSUE 


297 


been coasting on the hill along Beacon and 
School streets, past the schoolhouse, until the 
road had become too slippery for the stout Gen- 
eral ’s comfort. Acting on his orders, his or- 
derlies scattered ashes on the slide and spoiled 
the sport. The boys protested, but the soldiers 
only laughed. 

But the organized spirit of liberty was ram- 
pant in those days. The boys appointed a com- 
mittee of protest, in imitation of their elders, 
and this committee, headed by young Paul, in- 
vaded the sacred precincts of the General’s 
headquarters. Paul stated their case and de- 
manded that the ashes be removed. The Gen- 
eral looked at them in amazement. Never be- 
fore had his military authority been questioned 
in this brazen manner. 

“Do they teach rebellion to the very babes?” 
he cried. 

“We have no need to be taught,” retorted 
Paul. “We are Yankees.” 

The soldiers did not remove the ashes, but the 
boys did, and they were not replaced. 

With the closing of Boston Gage had decreed 
that Marblehead should become the chief sea- 
port of Massachusetts and that Salem should 
be the capital, and he moved the impotent Gen- 


298 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


eral Court to the latter place. But it was 
easier for him to decree than to execute. The 
patriots paid no attention to his proclamation; 
to them Boston was still the capital and the 
Provincial Congress their General Court. The 
second session of the Congress was held in 
Cambridge from February 1st to 16th. A Com- 
mittee of Safety was appointed to gather and 
protect the supplies, the troops of the Province 
were organized under the authority of the Con- 
gress, and delegates were elected to the next 
Continental Congress. 

In the town of Boston itself, Warren was in 
command and Revere, now a man of forty, was 
his trusted lieutenant. Between them existed 
an intimate relationship. Revere had direct 
control of the special Watch of Thirty and the 
Committee of Six, whose specific duty it was to 
keep watch of the troops and report any move- 
ment suggesting an expedition against the pro- 
vincial stores. Revere knew well that such 
raids were a part of Gage’s plan, and on more 
than one occasion they were forestalled and 
abandoned. On February 26th Gage sent a ves- 
sel from Castle William to Salem, with Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel Leslie and 140 men aboard, to 
seize some brass cannon belonging to the artil- 


FORCING THE ISSUE 


299 


lery company there. Some of the Committee 
of Six were detained at the Castle on that day, 
since Newton had succeeded in securing their 
names, but there were others to give the alarm, 
and when the British reached Salem they found 
no cannon. 

In Boston there were four field pieces and 
two brass mortars belonging to the Province, 
which had been bought by the General Court in 
1766. These were now in the hands of Colonel 
Robertson, the British artillery officer, and were 
employed in the drilling on the Common. 
Through the mysterious underground telephone 
which continued to puzzle Revere, rather than 
through any possible vigilance on the part of 
Newton ’s men, the report reached General Gage 
that a plan was on foot to spirit these guns 
away. 

Gage at once gave orders to have them re- 
moved to a «place of safety, but two can play 
at the game of discovering secret plans and 
Revere promptly learned of the order. Before 
daybreak a squad of British soldiers made their 
way quietly to the Common, but somebody had 
been there just before them. There were signs 
of hasty action, for the empty carriages still 
remained. 


300 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


“By Jove!” exclaimed the disgusted Robert- 
son, “these fellows will steal the teeth out of 
your head while you’re keeping guard.” 

The Sons of Liberty had indeed been hard 
pressed for time. There had been no chance to 
take the guns far. Robertson realized this and 
instituted an immediate search. Some rumor 
led him to the schoolhouse, where the boys had 
just taken their seats. The soldiers entered the 
building and made a thorough search, but with- 
out result. Master Holbrook, who was lame, 
asked to be excused from rising and assisting 
them. So they never looked in the box under 
his lame foot. The boys looked as innocent as 
babes. At length the baffled soldiers went 
away. 

The guns lay there for a fortnight. Then, 
one dark night, they were taken in a wheelbar- 
row to Whitten ’s blacksmith shop in the South 
End, where they remained hidden under a pile 
of coal until means were found for getting them 
away and into the custody of the Committee of 
Safety. 

Thus continued the contest of wits, with the 
honors usually resting with the Sons of Liberty. 
Revere ’s chief difficulties arose from that mys- 
terious leak in the inner circle, but he was still 


FORCING THE ISSUE 301 

loath to suspect Dr. Church, or at least to com- 
municate his suspicions to Warren. 

Hancock and Adams were under the ban, but 
Warren was allowed to remain in Boston in 
comparative security. This was partly due to 
the fact that he still enjoyed a residuum of pop- 
ularity among some of his former Tory friends, 
and partly to his courteous and diplomatic atti- 
tude. Moreover, Gage sorely needed his serv- 
ices, as well as those of Drs. Young, Church, 
Cooper, and others, for small-pox, introduced 
by soldiers from the ships, had broken out in 
Boston that winter, and Warren, in addition to 
all his other activities, did yeoman service in 
fighting the plague. 

Nevertheless, Warren was feeling more and 
more the displeasure of the Governor and his 
life was threatened by both Newton’s men and 
by the military officers. He stuck to his post in 
the face of increasing personal danger. 

March 5th fell that year on a Sunday and 
the Selectmen chose Monday the 6th for the 
celebration of the anniversary of the Boston 
Massacre. They selected Dr. Warren to de- 
liver the oration, and both Samuel Adams and 
John Hancock promised to take their lives in 
their hands and attend the meeting. 


302 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


On the morning of that day Warren chanced 
to pass James Newton and a British officer in 
the street. They cast lowering looks at him 
and Newton whispered something to his com- 
panion. Warren bowed courteously as though 
unconscious of their dark glances. As he came 
abreast of them the officer took a handful of 
bullets from his pocket with a significant ex- 
pression and tossed them in the air. Warren 
replied with a flourish of his handkerchief, leav- 
ing the two somewhat puzzled as to how much 
he understood and what he meant. 

Warren gave no sign of being perturbed, and 
the preparations for the meeting went forward 
in spite of the fact that such gatherings had 
been prohibited. The Selectmen and Gage 
compromised on that by arranging for the pres- 
ence of British officers and a guard, and the 
Governor announced that any speaker would be 
arrested who should say anything that might be 
interpreted as reflecting on the Royal Family. 

By 11 o’clock the Old South Meeting-House 
was filled to overflowing. On the raised pulpit, 
draped in black, under the bell-shaped sound- 
ing-board, sat, in solemn dignity befitting the 
occasion, the chairman, Samuel Adams, and be- 
side him John Hancock, Dr. Benjamin Church, 


FORCING THE ISSUE 


303 


Dr. Samuel Cooper, and other representatives 
of the Provincial Congress. Insolently facing 
them were some forty soldiers in full uniform. 
The scarlet-coated officers had been given front 
seats, while many of the soldiers sat on the pul- 
pit steps. 

It was a situation fraught with possibilities 
of disorder. Everybody felt that, and strove to 
avoid friction. The soldiers talked and 
laughed, but the people remained quiet. 

Still no orator appeared. The people began 
to grow uneasy. Had Warren been arrested? 
Or had he been deterred by threats? They 
could not believe it, and yet they had no answer 
for the gibes of the soldiers. Suddenly the 
black draperies behind Samuel Adams parted 
and Dr. Warren, clad in his orator’s robe, made 
a dramatic entrance through the window at the 
back of the pulpit. 

At 11.30 a committee had called upon him to 
suggest that it might be advisable for him to 
remain away, but Warren would not listen to 
them. 

“I must go,” said he quietly. “The voice of 
liberty must not be hushed.” 

He entered a chaise with them and proceeded 
to the church. In an apothecary’s shop across 


304 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


the way he donned the Ciceronian toga that ora- 
tors w r ore in those days, and walked across to 
the church. He found the crowd so densely 
packed about the doors that he feared his en- 
trance there and his progress up the aisle would 
create a dangerous disturbance. So they se- 
cured a ladder for him and he entered through 
the window. 

His appearance caught the audience by sur- 
prise, but he was keenly conscious of the ten- 
sion.. The red-coats had infuriated the people 
almost to the point of a riot; their presence 
there was an open insult on such an occasion. 
The soldiers, too, were in a sullen and quarrel- 
some humor. The situation called for great 
discretion; the wrong word might easily mean 
bloodshed. And Warren was fully aware of his 
own danger; those threats and warnings had 
not been lost upon him. 

But he stepped forward without a moment’s 
hesitation, his quick brain alive to the exigen- 
cies of the tense moment, and began a remark- 
able oration. It was remarkable because of the 
adroit manner in which he avoided inflamma- 
tory expressions and yet delivered one of the 
boldest speeches that Old South had yet listened 
to. He ignored the presence of the soldiers, 


FORCING THE ISSUE 


305 


and they, astonished at his effrontery, and curi- 
ous to know what he would say next, did noth- 
ing. He insisted that the Bostonians were not 
rebels, but British freemen demanding their 
constitutional rights. He deprecated the pres- 
ence of British troops in the town, but he 
avoided offensive words. He even hinted at 
armed resistance, and yet the soldiers remained 
passive, held by the power of his eloquence. 

“Our streets/ ’ he said, “are filled with 
armed men; our harbor is crowded with ships 
of war. But these cannot intimidate us. Our 
liberty must and shall be preserved. It is far 
dearer than life. An independence of Great 
Britain is not our aim. No; our wish is that 
Britain and the Colonies may, like the oak and 
ivy, grow and increase in strength together. 
But if the only way to safety lies through fields 
of blood, I know you will not turn your faces 
from your foes.” 

It seems almost incredible that the British 
officers present should have permitted him to 
finish, but he did. His personal power was 
great, and perhaps they were actuated by some- 
thing of the Englishman’s traditional love of 
fair play. When he concluded the soldiers 
awakened from the spell he had cast upon them 


306 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


and responded with groans and boos and cat- 
calls, but the people moved quietly out and 
Warren got himself safely away. 

Afterward those same soldiers realized what 
it had all meant and their indignation arose 
accordingly. They were angry, too, at the loss 
of those cannon. No one likes to be made a 
fool of. Their attitude toward the populace 
became more insolent, their threats concerning 
the leaders more specific and outspoken. Ev- 
ery day they were drilled on the Common under 
Lord Percy, and some of them were encamped 
on the spacious grounds of Hancock’s fine 
stone mansion on Beacon Hill, nearby. On 
March 14th their resentment reached its 
climax. Without any special provocation they 
entered Hancock’s house and left it a filthy 
wreck. 

Hancock was naturally incensed at this, but 
he had more important matters to attend to. 
On March 15th the third Provincial Congress 
met in Concord, with Hancock in the chair. 
Samuel Adams, too, was present as floor leader, 
the Continental Congress having adjourned 
after vainly sending repeated protests to Eng- 
land. Neither man was in any mood for pro- 
crastination. The militia was growing and 


FORCING THE ISSUEi 307 

drilling daily and the Congress pressed for- 
ward its plans of resistance. 

About this time Gage received orders from 
England to capture Hancock and Adams, con- 
sidered to be the ringleaders of the insurrec- 
tion, and to send them to England to be tried 
there on a charge of high treason. Gage made 
futile attempts to carry this command into ex- 
ecution, with the sole result of putting the pa- 
triot leaders on their guard. His plans were 
consistently thwarted by the vigilant Sons of 
Liberty. But Boston was evidently no place 
for Adams and Hancock, and if there were in- 
deed a traitor at their elbows, their peril was 
grave enough. 

“It is not merely Mr. Hancock and Mr. 
Adams who are in danger from this placing of 
a price on their heads, ” said Warren. 
“Through them the King would strike a death 
blow to the whole cause. They must be kept 
away, and all the more responsibility will rest 
upon us.” 

“I think our friends understand that,” re- 
plied Revere. “The watch, I mean. I believe 
nothing can start from Boston that we shall not 
be aware of. My fear is of treachery in Con- 
cord.” 


308 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


“In Concord ?” repeated Warren. 

“Yes,” said Revere. “I have not told yon, 
for I have not been sure myself. But there is 
a constant leak in the inner circle of the Con- 
gress and Gage is kept informed of every move 
and plan. ’ ’ 

“I have long suspected as much myself,” 
said Warren, “though I am none the wiser. 
But forewarned is forearmed. Wherever 
Adams and Hancock may keep themselves, the 
place, we may be sure, will be well known to 
Gage. We must make our plans to give them 
instant warning in case their safety depends on 
a sudden move to safer quarters. Will you un- 
dertake that duty, Revere ? ’ ’ 

“Gladly,” said Revere. “I will send word 
to them today to hold themselves in readiness 
for a sudden change, and meanwhile we will be 
watchful here. ’ ’ 

“Good,” said Warren. “Now one other 
thing. Have you any reason to suspect any in- 
dividual close to them?” 

“I have,” replied Revere, “but I have hesi- 
tated to mention the matter to you. Dr. War- 
ren, it is no less a person that Dr. Church. 
He has repeatedly been seen conferring with 
King’s officers and Tories. He has become 


FORCING THE ISSUE 


309 


aware of our knowledge of this and has hinted 
that he has taken this means of acquainting 
himself with the plans of our enemies. But 
that hardly holds water. He knows that we 
have more effective means of accomplishing 
that end.” 

Warren was silent for a little space. He 
was conscious of the fact that his liking for 
Church had been on the wane for some time. 
Still, he was reluctant to charge him with 
treachery. 

“I will remember what you have said, Re- 
vere,” he said at length. “The less we say 
about it the better. But it can do us no harm 
to watch the man. I am convinced that Gage 
contemplates some move of prime importance 
in the near future. Let us be on our guard. 
It may well be that the lives of those two great 
men and the success of our whole cause will de- 
pend on our vigilance and our promptness to 
act. In you, Paul, I must place all my trust.” 


CHAPTER XVIII 


THE SIGNAL LANTERNS 

Paul Revere was keenly alive to the impor- 
tance of the trust thus placed in him, and he 
watched the course of events like a cat. No 
slightest detail escaped him. It was not 
wholly easy to get news in and out of Boston 
promptly, but Revere managed it. Newton had 
all the members of the watch under surveillance, 
but Peter Brackett was still a free lance, so far 
as the organization was concerned. And if 
anybody could slip through the lines, the wily 
Peter could. Arrangements were made where- 
by he could leave town quietly on foot and then 
ride to Concord, and the result was that Paul 
Revere received daily bulletins from the seat of 
the Provincial Government. 

On Saturday, April 15th, the Congress ad- 
journed, to reconvene in one month, but Han- 
cock and Adams, made fully aware of their 
peril by messages delivered by Peter, did not 
return to Boston. Instead they went to Lex- 
310 


THE SIGNAL LANTERNS 311 


ington and accepted the hospitality of Han- 
cock’s cousin and her husband, the Rev. Jonas 
Clark. Hither, in a panic after another raid on 
Hancock’s house, came Madam Lydia Hancock, 
the aunt who acted as hostess in his establish- 
ment, and with her came her young and pretty 
friend, Dorothy Quincy, a relative of Mr. 
Clark’s. In spite of her panic, Madam Han- 
cock had a method in this, for she was a shrewd 
and confirmed old matchmaker, and she had 
long ago selected Dorothy to be Hancock’s 
bride. He had remained a bachelor altogether 
too long, according to her way of thinking, and 
Mr. Clark’s quiet house seemed to her an ideal 
place for courting. That her plot was success- 
ful is evidenced by the fact that Hancock and 
Dorothy were married the following August. 
Meanwhile, however, the Clark house proved to 
be anything but the quiet rendezvous that 
Madam Hancock had pictured it. 

In Boston Revere felt now somewhat less 
alarmed for Hancock and Adams, since Peter 
reported them prepared to leave on short no- 
tice, but he felt a growing concern for the sup- 
plies that the Committee of Safety had been 
collecting at Concord. They seemed danger- 
ously near to Boston. Gage had learned 


312 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


through his secret informant that these stores 
were of considerable importance, and Revere 
knew that Gage knew. Any move in that direc- 
tion must be thwarted or the Committee of 
Safety might lose what it had taken them 
months to collect. Revere ordered the Com- 
mittee of Six and the Watch of Thirty to re- 
double their vigilance. They must not let the 
smallest trifle escape them. 

The legends that attribute the leaking out of 
Gage’s plans to the fact that his wife was an 
American woman, of Whig sympathies have 
been the cause of considerable debate, but they 
are not needed to explain the situation. Indis- 
creet soldiers talked too much, and wherever 
there were ears, those ears were used to serve 
Paul Revere. 

Indeed, it was very evident that some sort of 
expedition was being planned. The small boats 
of the transport fleet had been drawn up and 
repaired. That looked like some sort of expe- 
dition by water. On the other hand, there 
were military preparations reported that sug- 
gested a march by land. In any case Revere 
felt certain that Concord would be the objective 
and he laid his plans accordingly. 

On Saturday evening, April 15th, Revere ’s 


THE SIGNAL LANTERNS 


313 


patrols brought him reports that something was 
in the wind. Details began to reach him, and 
at midnight he went to Warren. 

“Something is up,” said he. “All the gren- 
adiers and light infantry have been taken off 
sentry duty and are held in barracks. All the 
small boats of the transports have been 
launched and are lying hidden under the sterns 
of the men-o ’-war. What do you make of it V 1 

“An expedition, undoubtedly,” said Warren. 
“Perhaps they mean to cross to Charlestown in 
force. At any rate, you had better prepare for 
that contingency. They may be after Hancock 
and Adams at Lexington or the stores at Con- 
cord — perhaps both. There must be no sleep 
for us this night. ’ ’ 

There was no sleep for Paul Revere. Indeed, 
the Sons of Liberty were so active about the 
town that Gage must have decided to postpone 
action until his plans were more fully matured. 
At all events, morning found the soldiers still 
in their barracks. 

Warren, however, was not to be lulled into a 
false sense of security. He knew that Peter 
Brackett had warned the patriots at Lexington 
and Concord, but he could not feel quite content 
until he knew that Paul Revere himself had 


314 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


been to see them. Accordingly, on Sunday 
morning, April 16th, he summoned Revere and 
requested him to take the dangerous ride him- 
self to Lexington and Concord in order to see 
to it that the facts were fully set before Han- 
cock and Adams and the Committee of Safety. 

This proved to be one of the most important 
if one of the least spectacular of all Paul Re- 
vered rides. He managed to slip quietly out of 
tow by way of the Neck and found the 
horse that was held for Peter’s use. Then, 
jogging slowly along the back roads, attracting 
as little attention as possible, and making sure 
that Newton’s men were thrown off the scent, 
he made his way to Lexington. 



Revere did not mince matters, and Hancock, 
now thoroughly aroused to the seriousness of 
the situation, began to take immediate action. 
He sent out a call to the members of the Pro- 
vincial Congress to meet in Watertown on April 
2'2nd instead of May 15th. Then he sent Re- 
vere on to Concord with messages for the Com- 
mittee of Safety and Supplies which was still 
in session there. 

As a result of this timely warning; the stores 
were removed to places of greater security. 
On the following day, the 17th, they were 


THE SIGNAL LANTERNS 


315 


quietly disposed of. Two four-pounders were 
hidden in Concord in charge of the artillery 
company there. Four six-pounders were sent 
to Groton under Colonel Prescott. Two seven- 
inch mortars were taken to Acton. The ammu- 
nition in the hands of Colonel Barrett, and also 
the intrenching implements, medical supplies, 
etc., were distributed in like manner among the 
towns of Worcester, Lancaster, Groton, Men- 
dor, Leicester, and Sudbury. Revere, with a 
less anxious heart, rode home by way of 
Charlestown. 

It proved easier to get into Boston than to 
get out again. On Tuesday soldiers were 
guarding every exit and the challenges of the 
sentries were more peremptory. The ferries 
ceased running. The Somerset moved from 
the bay into the Charles River and her guns 
covered the ferry ways. At 9 o’clock in the 
evening orders were issued forbidding all exit 
from the town; Boston was closed up tight. 

But if the soldiers were watchful, so were the 
Sons of Liberty, especially the vigilant Thirty. 
During the evening reports reached Revere that 
the troops were being mustered. The move- 
ment appeared to be not toward the Neck, but 
toward the bottom of the Common. 


316 SONS OF LIBERTY 

At 10 o’clock Warren sent for him in great 
haste. 

“What have you learned ?” asked Warren. 

“Enough to convince me,” replied Revere, 
“that the troops will move to-night and that 
they will go by water rather than by land. 
They are not moving toward the Neck.” 

“I agree with you,” said Warren. “Gage’s 
promised expedition is on foot. I am told that 
1,500 men have been mobilized. Hancock and 
Adams must be warned at once and persuaded 
to leave Lexington for a place of greater safety. 
The remaining stores are also in danger. We 
must guard against every chance of failure. 
To that end I have already dispatched Wil- 
liam Dawes, who said that he was confident of 
being able to slip through the lines and across 
the Neck. But we must not depend on one 
man. You we have learned to trust. Do you 
cross the river and proceed through Charles- 
town, Revere.” 

“I will undertake to win through,” said Re- 
vere. “But to make assurance doubly sure, I 
have already arranged a signal to acquaint our 
friends in Charlestown with what is going for- 
ward. They will take the message in case I am 
intercepted.” 


THE SIGNAL LANTERNS 317 


“Good,” said Warren. 

No further time was wasted in words. Re- 
vere started at once. 

His first move was to find Peter Brackett. 

“Peter,” said he, “there are important tasks 
ahead of us all this night. I ride secretly to 
Lexington. Captain Pulling will also have a 
difficult duty to perform and he will remain 
here in Boston, in great danger. If he is dis- 
covered and caught, you know that Newton will 
see to it that short work is made of him. New- 
ton hates Pulling almost as well as he hates me. 
You have two sharp eyes, Peter. Let one of 
them watch Newton’s men, whom you know 
well. Keep the other on Captain Pulling and 
see that he is warned if danger threatens.” 

Peter nodded and slipped silently away. 

Revere found Pulling at his home in Salem 
Street and quietly entered the house by a back 
door. 

“The hour has struck,” said Pulling. 

“It has, John,” said Revere. “And I have 
a hazardous task for you. If I can get across 
the river, I ride express to Lexington to warn 
Hancock and Adams. God grant that I may 
be in time.” 

“But the river is guarded,” said Pulling. 


318 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


“True,” replied Revere. “I may fail at the 
outset. But I have taken steps to get a mes- 
sage through in case I fail. On my return from 
Lexington yesterday I passed through Charles- 
town. There I put the case before our friend 
Colonel Conant. He will have a horseman 
ready and as soon as he sees our signals he 
will know what the message will be. Then he 
will wait a reasonable time, and if I do not ap- 
pear, he will dispatch his messenger. I must 
hurry. With you I leave the responsibility of 
the signals. I depend upon your resourceful- 
ness.” 

“What were the signals agreed upon?” asked 
Pulling. 

“Lanterns in the belfry of the North 
Church,” replied Revere. “Conant will see 
them. I promised to show two lanterns if the 
troops should embark in the boats ; one if they 
start off by land. They are moving now, and 
it looks as though they would proceed by 
water. Make sure, John, and then show the 
signals. ’ * 

The two friends gripped hands and Revere 
departed as quietly as he had come. 

John Pulling lost no time. He was a vestry- 
man in the Old North Church and he knew 


THE SIGNAL LANTERNS 319 

where to get the keys. He started at once for 
the home of Robert Newman, the sexton, who 
lived in the same street. 

Reaching the house he took the precaution of 
peering . in at the window. In the living room 
sat the sexton with four soldiers who were 
quartered on him. Pulling was perplexed. As 
he stood there cogitating, he heard a slight 
noise by his side which startled him, and then 
a cautious whisper. 

“It’s Peter Brackett. Mr. Revere told me 
to help you. Do you want to speak to Mr. New- 
man ? ’ 9 

“Very much I do,” whispered Pulling. 

“ Leave that to me,” said Peter. 

“Be careful,” said Pulling. 

“I will,” said Peter. 

He hurried up the steps and banged at the 
knocker. Newman opened the door. Behind 
him loomed the figure of one of the soldiers. 

“I am sorry to trouble you, Mr. Newman,” 
said Peter, “but Mistress Hunter is much dis- 
turbed because no arrangements have been 
made for her son’s funeral.” 

“Mistress Hunter?” echoed Newman, to 
whom the name meant nothing. 

“If you will step out here just 'a minute, 


320 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Mr. Newman, perhaps she can explain to you. 
She is much perturbed.” 

The weary soldier grunted and stepped back 
into the room while the puzzled sexton followed 
Peter into the shadow of a big maple. 

“That was just a trick,” whispered Peter 
in hurried explanation. “It’s Captain Pulling 
that wants to speak with you.” 

Robert Newman, though not an active Son 
of Liberty, was known to Pulling as a faithful 
friend of the cause. At any rate, he had no 
choice but to trust him. In as few words as 
possible he acquainted him with the situation. 
Newman hesitated for a moment, and then an- 
swered, “All right; I’ll chance it.” 

“Have you lanterns at the church?” asked 
Pulling. 

“I have one,” said the sexton. “I will fetch 
another and the keys.” 

He reentered his house, grumbling audibly, 
and closed the door behind him. In a short 
time he emerged through a kitchen window 
with an unlighted lantern in his hand and re- 
joined Pulling. Together the two made their 
way by a roundabout route to the church, while 
Peter vanished in the shadows. 

The sound of marching feet was heard, and 









Boston, with the British ships in the harbor, in 17GS 
Engraved and printed by Paul Revere 




THE SIGNAL LANTERNS 321 

as they neared the water front they observed 
torches. 

“The soldiers are taking to the boats/ ’ re- 
marked Pulling. “It is by water, then, and 
two lanterns will be the signal/ ’ 

They entered the empty church, but Pulling 
advised against lighting the lanterns until the 
last moment. 

“Can you do it, Newman ?” he asked. “You 
alone know those belfry stairs in the dark.” 

The sexton held back at first, but was at last 
persuaded. 

“Light both lanterns and place them where 
they can be seen from the Charlestown shore,” 
directed Pulling. “I’ll remain here to keep 
watch.” 

Christ Church, or Old North, had been 
erected in 1723, and its graceful spire had long 
been a landmark for home-coming mariners. 
Never, however, had eyes sought it more 
eagerly than on that night, when Conant and 
his friends waited on the other side of the 
river for the promised signals. Slowly and 
somewhat fearfully the sexton mounted the 
creaking old stairs, while Pulling waited anx- 
iously below. 

At last Newman gained the belfrey, and the 


322 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


watchful Conant saw first one point of light 
and then another. 

1 ‘They come by water,” said he. 4 ‘It is 
well. Whatever may happen to Paul Revere, 
the warning will be sent before a British foot 
is set on Charlestown or Cambridge soil.” 

The sexton presently rejoined Pulling and 
they locked the door of the church behind them. 
Pulling slipped off toward the water front to 
observe the embarkation of the troops and to 
make sure that the lanterns were properly set, 
while Newman hurried home and reentered his 
kitchen window. 

Every available man that James Newton 
could command was on duty that night to guard 
against any leaking out of Gage’s plan. And 
Newton had given special orders to watch 
Revere and Pulling, hoping that this time he 
might be able to catch them red-handed. 
Sharp eyes, therefore, spied those lanterns as 
soon as they flashed forth. Newton’s men 
rushed to the church, but the door was already 
locked. Suspicion at once turned toward the 
sexton, who kept the keys. 

Newton’s men hurried to Newman’s house, 
which was near by, and aroused the soldiers 
there. Their story was quickly told. The 


THE SIGNAL LANTERNS 


323 


house was searched, and Robert Newman was 
found in bed. At first he appeared to have 
awakened from a sound sleep, and was extraor- 
dinarily stupid. The soldiers placed him 
under arrest and an officer, summoned to the 
house, began to question him. 

No evidence against himself could be wormed 
out of the man, and at last he was released. 
But the officer was clever and ^persistent, and 
the sexton began to weaken under the rapid 
cross questioning. Finally they forced him to 
state that he had lent his keys to John Pulling. 

That was enough for Newton’s men. Here 
was the longed-for chance to win the reward 
their chief had offered. Out of the house they 
hurried with the soldiers, leaving the remorse- 
ful sexton to pray for the safety of his accom- 
plice. 

But there was one who had left ahead of the 
soldiers. Peter Brackett had been listening to 
the inquisition from the limb of a tree that 
reached close to Newman’s window. As soon 
as he heard Pulling’s name mentioned he 
dropped to the ground and was off like a deer. 

By a happy chance he came upon Pulling who 
was just returning home from the water front. 

“They are after you,” panted Peter. 


324 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


“ There ’s not a moment to be lost. No, you 
must not go home. I’ll explain to your family. 
You must hide at once. Newton has sworn to 
have his revenge on you and he will show no 
mercy. You must not be taken. The old to- 
bacco shed by the Mill Pond. Hide there and 
I will come to you before morning with some- 
thing to eat. Meanwhile I ’ll try to throw them 
off the track. ’ ’ 

John Pulling hated to flee, but there was no 
alternative. He hid himself securely and the 
soldiers and Newton’s men never found him. 
The next day, with Peter Brackett’s help, he 
disguised himself as a laborer and escaped' to 
Nantasket with his family in a small boat, leav- 
ing all his worldly goods behind him. 

To return to Paul Revere. Longfellow has 
made famous the ride he took that night in a 
poem that is spirited and unforgettable if not 
entirely accurate. Neither the episode of the 
lanterns nor the details of the ride are quite 
correct in that version, though it has served a 
noble end. Some years later Paul Revere 
wrote out two versions of his own which the 
historian may more safely follow. 

Leaving his friend Pulling, assured that the 
signals would be shown, he hastened home for 


THE SIGNAL LANTERNS 


325 


his boots and surtout and kissed his wife a 
hurried good-by. Then, avoiding the march- 
ing columns of red-coats, he hastened to the 
water front. To get across the Charles River 
was no easy task. All egress had been stopped 
at 9 o’clock. The ferry boats had been tied up 
and the guns of the Somerset covered the river. 

But Revere was prepared for that. He had 
kept in constant readiness for such emer- 
gency a small boat, hidden beneath a cob- wharf 
on the Mill Pond side, in the custody of two 
loyal Sons of Liberty, John Richardson and 
Joshua Bentley, both of whom afterward 
fought gallantly in the Revolution. They 
lived near at hand and Revere quickly found 
them. They brought out the boat and prepared 
to put off, when Revere halted them. 

“The oars must be muffled,” said he. “They 
will hear us else on the Somerset .” 

“A plague on it!” exclaimed Bentley. “We 
have no cloth.” 

“That is easily remedied, I think,” said 
Richardson, and hurried to a house close by. 

Under a window the young man gave a low 
whistle. The sash was stealthily raised and a 
hurried colloquy followed in guarded whispers. 
Revere heard a low feminine laugh and some- 


326 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


thing white fluttered down to the ground. In 
triumph Richardson bore it back to the boat. 
It was a woman’s skirt, suspiciously warm. 

The thole pins were carefully wrapped in the 
cloth and the boat pushed out upon the water. 
Richardson and Bentley took the oars and 
Revere sat in the stern. With the utmost cau- 
tion the men guided the precious craft across 
the river, under the very guns of the frowning 
man-of-war. An unwary splash or a cough 
would have betrayed them. It was a tense mo- 
ment for Paul Revere as they crossed the 
Somerset’s bows and made for the Charlestown 
shore. The rising moon broke through the 
low clouds as the men bent to their oars for 
the final pull. They were just in time. 

They landed near the old battery in Charles- 
town, and there found Colonel Conant, Richard 
Devens, a member of the Committee of Safety, 
and two or three others. 

‘ ‘ Well met, Revere,” cried Conant. “We 
saw your signals and have a post rider all 
ready to start for Lexington. Shall we send 
him?” 

“No,” said Revere, “though I do thank you. 
I have got thus far; I will press on. The sol- 
diers are already embarking; there is no time 


THE SIGNAL LANTERNS 


327 


to lose. Can you get me a good horse ?” 

“At once,” said Conant, and dispatched a 
man. 

“Be cautious, Revere,” warned Devens. 
“There are scouts upon the road. I myself 
came from Lexington to-day, and just after 
sunset I met with nine or ten British officers, 
armed and well mounted, going toward Con- 
cord.’ J 

“I’ll be on my guard,” said Revere. 

The man appeared with a horse, saddled and 
bridled. 

“It is Deacon Larkin’s horse, and a good 
one,” said the man. “I promised that no harm 
should befall it.” 

Revere laughed. “It were easy to promise,” 
said he. 

With all that had taken place, only an hour 
had elapsed since Revere had called on Dr. 
Warren. It was now about 11 o’clock, a full 
moon had risen, and the night was, as Revere 
puts it, “very pleasant.” Pleased with the 
success of his crossing and enjoying the pros- 
pect of further adventure, he set off, riding 
cautiously at first. 

He passed Charlestown Neck and took the 
open road. He had ridden -a little way in the 


328 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


moonlight when his sharp eyes detected two 
horsemen waiting in the shade of a tree. The 
road was narrow here, and Revere saw that 
he would have to pass close to them. As he 
approached he discerned holsters and cockades ; 
they were British officers. 

He was about to make a dash for it when one 
of them rode directly toward him and the other 
took his place in the road ahead. 


CHAPTER XIX 


THE MIDNIGHT RIDE 

Revere suppressed the temptation to risk an 
encounter. Turning his horse short about, he 
made off at full speed as though to return to 
Charlestown. One of the officers was close at 
his heels, the other farther behind. 

Selecting a dark spot in the road, he turned 
at right angles, struck off ’cross country, and 
made for the Medford Road. It was not easy 
going, for the spring mud had not dried up, 
but Revere knew the lay of the land like a book. 
His pursuer, less familiar with it, presently 
came to grief in a clay bank. Revere flung him 
back a taunting laugh. The other followed 
for a quarter of a mile and then gave it up. 

Reaching the road, Revere let out his horse 
and proceeded at a rapid pace along the Mystic 
River to Medford. There he awoke the Cap- 
tain of the minute-men. 

“The British are on the way to Lexington 
and Concord,” he cried. “They must be de- 
layed as much as possible.” 

329 


330 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Then he dashed across the bridge and on to- 
ward Menotomy, now Arlington. Behind him 
the ringing church bells told him that the min- 
ute-men were gathering. 

4 4 They will tight !” he cried exultantly, urg- 
ing his horse to greater speed. “The farmers 
will fight !” 

The spirit of the situation was getting into 
his blood, and as he rode he shouted aloud to 
every farmhouse, “To arms, patriots! The 
red-coats are coming !” 

“A hurry of hoofs in a village street, 

A shape in the moonlight, a bulk in the dark, 

And beneath, from the pebbles, in passing, a spark 
Struck out by the steed flying fearless and fleet : 

That was all! And yet, through the gloom and the 
light, 

The fate of a nation was riding that night .’ J 

Back in Boston the soldiers were rapidly em- 
barking. Warren knew that this was to be 
Gage’s supreme effort. There was no sleep 
for him that night. The lives of Adams and 
Hancock were in dire peril; the fate of a na- 
tion hung in the balance. Would Revere be in 
time? 

In Lexington the militia, warned by Revere 
the previous Sunday, were ready for whatever 


THE MIDNIGHT RIDE 


331 


might happen. British officers had been seen 
on the road and the Clark house, with its 
precious occupants, was guarded by eight men 
under Sergeant William Monroe. 

Meanwhile Deacon Larkin’s horse was eat- 
ing up the miles and Paul Revere was every- 
where spreading the alarm. Farmers and 
townsmen tumbled out of bed and sought their 
weapons. 

“So through the night rode Paul Revere! 

And so through the night went his cry of alarm 
To every Middlesex village and farm, — 

A cry of defiance and not of fear, 

A voice in the darkness, a knock at the door, 

And a word that shall echo forevermore! 

For, borne on the night-wind of the Past 
Through all our history to the last, 

In the hour of darkness and peril and need 
The people will waken and listen to hear 
The hurrying hoof-beats of that steed, 

And the midnight message of Paul Revere.” 

On the stroke of twelve Revere came gallop- 
ing up to Mr. Clark’s door. 

“Halt!” challenged Monroe. “Who goes 
there?” 

“A friend,” answered Revere, “and in a 
precious hurry.” 


332 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


“Hush!” cautioned Monroe. “Don’t make 
so much noise. Everybody’s asleep inside.” 

“Noise?” cried Revere. “There’ll be noise 
soon enough. Why, man, the regulars are com- 
ing ! ’ ’ 

The clattering hoofs and Revere ’s shouts had 
awakened Hancock, and he thrust his head out 
of an open window. 

“Come on in, Revere,” he called. “We’re 
not afraid of you.” 

Revere dismounted and went inside. Mr. 
Clark brought candles and they were soon 
joined by Adams and Hancock. 

“What’s up, Revere?” asked Adams sleepily. 

“No false alarm this time, Mr. Adams,” re- 
plied Revere. “There are some 1,500 red- 
coats on the way from Boston. They will be 
here by daybreak.” 

“Are you sure?” demanded Adams, his face 
betraying his consternation. 

“I saw them embarking myself,” said Re- 
vere. “Dr. Warren sent me post haste to warn 
you, and I have alarmed everybody on the way. 
Hasn’t William Dawes told you?” 

“No,” said Hancock, “no one has told us.” 

“That is strange,” said Revere. “Dr. War- 
ren sent Dawes first and he did not have to get 


THE MIDNIGHT RIDE 


333 


across the water. He must have been inter- 
cepted. At all events, there is no time to waste. 
Dr. Warren said to urge you to leave on the 
instant. The British mean to make a thorough 
job of it this time. You should leave at once, 
Dr. Warren says, and not stop until you are 
safe in New York or Philadelphia.” 

“But,” demurred Hancock, “we cannot leave 
the Provincial Congress in the lurch. I have 
called them to meet on the 22nd.” 

“They would be left more in the lurch if you 
were to be captured, Mr. Hancock. I tell you 
the whole British army is after you. Gage has 
vowed that you shall not escape.” 

John Hancock, for all his elegance, did not 
lack heroic qualities in an emergency. Though 
aroused to a sense of his personal peril, his 
first thought was for his followers and for the 
remaining stores. He sent word at once to 
Buckman’s Tavern, the militia headquarters. 
Soon a bell raised its clamor, and militia and 
citizens* gathered to the number of about 150. 

While Hancock and Adams were taking coun- 
sel together, William Dawes arrived on a spent 
horse, after a difficult journey. He did not 
wait to tell his story but sought at once a fresh 
mount and proposed that he and Revere should 


334 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


carry the news on to Concord where there were 
still some valuable stores to be secreted. 

After a bare half hour’s rest they set off 
again along the Concord road. They had not 
proceeded far when they heard hoof-beats on 
the road behind them. 

“ There is but one of them,” said Revere. 
“We need not fear.” 

Presently they were overtaken by a horse- 
man who was evidently not a British officer. 

“Good evening to you, gentlemen,” said he. 
“It is good to have company on the road in 
these times.” 

“It is indeed,” replied Revere, “so be it the 
company be friendly.” 

“I will be bold,” laughed the stranger. “If 
you be friends of King George, we may as well 
part company.” 

“Not so,” said Dawes. “We be friends of 
freedom, and we ride, Revere and I, to tell the 
militia at Concord that the British are com- 
ing.” 

“Then that rumor is true?” said the 
stranger. “And you are Paul Revere? Well 
met, Revere. My name is Prescott, Dr. Pres- 
cott of Concord.” 

“WelL met, indeed,” said Revere, “for I 


THE MIDNIGHT RIDE 


335 


know yonr name as that of a loyal Son of Lib- 
erty. But have you no errand this time of 
night?” 

"No errand but to get home,” said Prescott, 
"I fear I lingered overlong with a certain lady 
in Lexington.” 

"So that’s the quarter in which the wind 
sets,” laughed Revere. "Well, you had best 
put from your mind thoughts of courting now. 
We must keep a sharp lookout, for scouts have 
been seen on the road by both Dawes and my- 
self, and by Richard Devens earlier in the day. 
We may be stopped if we don’t look out.” 

"We’d better spread the alarm as we go, in 
any case,” said Dawes. 

"I know every farmer between here and Con- 
cord. I’ll attend to that,” said Prescott. 

So they began spreading the alarm as they 
rode. While Prescott and Dawes were engaged 
in trying to get the facts into the head of a 
sleepy farmer, Revere went on ahead. He had 
gone about 200 yards when he became aware of 
two horsemen in the road ahead of him. He 
turned and shouted back to Dawes and Pres- 
cott: 

"Look out! Scouts ahead!” 

The two horsemen bore down upon him at 


336 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


that and two more suddenly appeared from the 
shadow of a tree in the pasture close by. Re- 
vere was immediately surrounded and one of 
the horsemen clapped a pistol to his breast. 

“Move an inch farther and you’re a dead 
man,” cried the officer. 

Revere was unable to give a second warning 
and Dawes and Prescott came riding up to be 
stopped in like manner. Then all three were 
forced through a bar-way into the pasture. 

Each one of the three fully intended to make 
a dash for liberty, and as soon as they reached 
the shadow of the tree Revere gave a yell and 
struck spurs to his horse. A hand clutched 
Dawes’s bridle and held him, but Revere and 
Prescott started off full tilt. 

Prescott was the lucky one. He turned his 
horse sharply to the right, jumped the stone 
wall, gained the road, and escaped to carry the 
alarm to Concord. Revere, who knew nothing 
of the jumping abilities of Deacon Larkin’s 
horse, turned to the left and made for the wood 
at the foot of the pasture. He might have 
shaken his pursuers there, but as luck would 
have it six more horsemen emerged from the 
wood and blocked his way. Again a pistol was 
presented to Revere ’s breast and he was or- 


THE MIDNIGHT RIDE 


337 


dered to dismount. There was nothing for it 
but to comply. Then the leader of the six, who 
appeared to be a gentlemanly fellow, came for- 
ward. 

“What is your name?” he demanded. 

‘ 1 Revere.” 

“Paul Revere?” asked the officer, not with- 
out a sort of respect in his tone. 

“Yes.” 

“You ride express from Boston?” 

“Yes.” 

The others crowded about and seemed de- 
sirous of abusing Revere, but the leader re- 
strained them. 

“He’s the man we want,” they said. 

“He will serve us better alive than dead,” 
said the officer. 

“Gentlemen,” said Revere, “I know what 
you are after, but you have missed your aim. 
You are after bigger game than me but you 
will not find it. I left Boston after your troops 
had landed at Lechmere Point and if I were 
not certain that the people to the distance of 
fifty miles into the country had been notified of 
your movements, I would have risked one shot 
before you should have taken me. We shall 
have 500 men here forthwith.” 


338 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


“ But we have 1,500 coming,” indiscreetly an- 
swered the officer. 

“I know that well enough,” said Revere, “but 
they will not be enough and they will not come 
soon enough. The whole countryside is 
aroused, I tell you. It is you who are in danger, 
not I.” 

Now the other four came on the scene, with 
the captured Dawes. One of them was Major 
Mitchell of the Fifth Regiment. He pointed his 
pistol at Revere and frowned menacingly. 

“Tell me the truth or I will blow your brains 
out,” said he. 

He asked several questions and got much the 
same answers that Revere had given before. 
The soldiers were evidently disturbed by his 
replies and his fearless bearing. Then they 
took away his pistols and ordered him to re- 
mount. An officer grasped his bridle. Four 
other prisoners were now brought from the 
woods and all returned to the road. It was a 
Sergeant who guided Revere ’s horse, and he 
held his pistol in readiness. 

“Remember,” said he, “I will shoot if you 
attempt to escape or if any attempt at rescue 
appears.” 

On the road the soldiers arranged themselves 


THE MIDNIGHT RIDE 


339 


in a circle with their prisoners in the center. 
Revere was too well guarded by the Sergeant 
to attempt escape, but the soldiers had become 
alarmed, some of them relaxed their vigilance, 
and suddenly William Dawes tore his bridle 
from the hand of his captor and made a dash 
for it. 

Three of the horsemen started pell mell on 
his heels. He kept well ahead at first, but his 
horse was not a fast one, and they began to 
gain on him. As he approached a darkened 
farmhouse he raised his voice in an exultant 
shout. 

i ‘ Hello, boys,” he yelled, “I’ve got three of 
’em ! ’ ’ 

The ruse succeeded, the soldiers turned and 
fled without more ado, and Dawes escaped. 

The others pressed on toward Lexing- 
ton. Suddenly the report of a musket was 
heard. 

“What was that?” cried Major Mitchell. 

“An alarm gun,” replied Revere quite truth- 
fully. “The countryside is gathering. You 
will soon find yourselves in hot water.” 

“We can’t be bothered with these fellows,” 
said the Major. He caused all the prisoners to 
dismount except Revere, removed their saddles 


340 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


and bridles, turned the horses loose, and sent 
the men about their business. Then they rode 
cautiously on again. 

More guns were heard. The Major ordered 
a halt and commanded the Sergeant to take Re- 
vere ’s horse, his own being fagged. The saddle 
and bridle were cut from the Sergeant’s mount 
and he was turned loose. Revere was com- 
pelled to proceed on foot. 

As they approached Lexington they could see 
the minute-men gathering. The soldiers began 
to look to their arms and their horses, and in 
the midst of the confusion Revere slipped 
quietly away. What eventually happened to 
Deacon Larkin’s beloved horse, history, unfor- 
tunately, does not tell. 

Meanwhile the British troops — though not 
the full 1,500 of them — had indeed crossed the 
Charles River and had landed about midnight 
near Phipps’s Farm, Lechmere Point, Cam- 
bridge. They heard the church bells and saw 
the minute-men gathering as they started on the 
road toward Lexington. Lieutenant-Colonel 
Smith, who was in command of the force, 
alarmed at these evidences of preparedness 
against them, ordered a rapid march, sent back 
to Boston for reinforcements, and bade Major 


THE MIDNIGHT EIDE 


341 


Pitcairn of the Marines, with one company, to 
push on ahead with all speed. 

Revere, finding himself free at last, though 
without a horse, and knowing the roads to be 
filled with peril for the fugitives, hurried across 
the burying-ground to the Clark house. Much 
to his dismay he found Hancock and Adams 
still there. Hancock, indeed, had announced 
his firm intention of remaining to fight. 

Revere, who understood the danger better 
than they, was beside himself with anxiety. 
He did not mince matters. Forgetting for a 
moment their relative positions he all but 
ordered them out of the house. 

“The time has come to strike a blow for 
Liberty , 9 9 said Hancock. 1 ‘ Shall it be said that 
John Hancock fled in that hour of need?” 

But Adams had the wiser head of the two. 

“Revere is right/ ’ said he. “This is not our 
business, this fighting. Remember, Hancock, 
we belong to the Cabinet. ,, 

Very tactfully he argued with the headstrong 
leader and at last, about daybreak, persuaded 
him to go. Hancock *s secretary, Lowell, had 
been making the arrangements, and said that 
they should go at once to Woburn, and on from 
there the next night. 


342 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


At last, when it seemed as though the British 
must be nearly upon them, Adams and Hancock 
started. Lowell and Revere accompanied them 
for about two miles to guard against an en- 
counter with the scouts, and Revere at least was 
prepared to fight to death for them if need 
arose. But they were not molested, and finally 
Revere and Lowell, assured of their safety, 
turned hack. 

Hancock and Adams proceeded to the home 
of the Rev. Samuel Sewell in Woburn where 
they were carefully protected against capture. 
Dorothy Quincy and Mrs. Hancock joined them 
later and they were escorted by easy stages out 
of the dangerous country. Hancock and 
Dorothy were married in Fairfield, Conn., on 
August 28th, and thence they went on to New 
York and Philadelphia. 

As Revere and Lowell turned back toward 
Lexington, the latter bethought him of a trunk 
filled with valuable papers belonging to Han- 
cock. 

“Those must certainly be rescued, ” said 
Lowell, “or I shall sweat for it. They must 
be sent on to Philadelphia. ’ ’ 

“Where are they?” asked Revere. 

“In the tavern,” said Lowell. 


THE MIDNIGHT RIDE 


343 


“Well, then let us get them,” said Revere. 
“That is certainly no safe place for them.” 

As they hurried on they met a man on horse- 
back. 

‘ 6 What news ? ’ ’ cried Revere. 

“The troops are less than two miles away,” 
shouted the man as he dashed past on his er- 
rand. 

Lowell’s face turned a sickly hue, but Revere 
urged him to hurry on. 

“Thank God, Hancock and Adams are safe,” 
said he. “They started none too soon.” 

Revere stopped for a moment at the Clark 
house to give the ladies tidings of Hancock and 
then hastened with Lowell to the tavern. From 
a chamber window they could see the troops 
approaching up the road in the distance. 

“We have no time to get this away now,” 
said Revere, as they bore the trunk down 
stairs. “We must hide it in Mr. Clark’s gar- 
ret. It will look like any other trunk up there, 
if a search should be made. Judging by what 
is acting here they may have small chance to 
search for anything but the way back to Bos- 
ton.” 

As he spoke they were passing through a 
body of fifty or sixty militia standing with 


344 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


weapons ready. Lowell, taking the small trunk 
in his arms, started on a run for the Clark 
house. Revere tarried. 

He beheld about 800 British soldiers, with a 
mounted officer at their head, appear around 
both sides of the meeting-house. Facing 
them, across the green, was the handful of min- 
ute-men. 

As Revere started on toward the Clark house 
he heard a pistol shot, followed by two musket 
shots. Then he turned just in time to see the 
troops fire a volley. 


CHAPTER XX 


THE SHOT HEARD ROUND THE WORLD 

Revere rejoined Lowell and together they 
hid the trunk in the Clark house while the roar 
of musketry sounded outside. Lowell re- 
mained with the ladies. 

When Revere came out all seemed quiet, but 
he stopped for only casual inquiries. He had 
promised Warren a prompt report and knew 
that the latter would be consumed with anx- 
iety. He resolved on a quick departure before 
further developments should make it impos- 
sible. He managed to obtain a horse from a 
neighboring farmer and returned to Charles- 
town by back roads, avoiding the soldiers. 

Revere had not witnessed all that happened 
on Lexington Common, nor was he present at 
the subsequent events in Concord, but the story 
of them is worth the telling. 

Captain John Parker was in command of the 
militia company that had been recruited in 
Lexington and drilled on the historic green. 

345 


346 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Though ill at the time, he led them in person 
from 2 a. m., when the alarm first reached him 
from the tavern, until 12 the following night. 
At 4 a. m. he had the drum beat and the bells 
rung and the muskets fired, and by daybreak he 
had mustered seventy armed men on the com- 
mon. 

The troops, it was reported, were coming ; the 
militia stood ready to receive them, seventy 
against 800. Major Pitcairn waited for Col. 
Smith to come up and then pushed on into the 
town. As they advanced around the meeting- 
house, Captain Parker ordered his men to load 
with powder and ball. 

“Hold your ground/ ’ said he. “Don’t fire 
unless fired upon; but if they mean to have a 
war, let it begin here.” 

It did. Pitcairn came riding up at the head 
of his troops. 

“Disperse, you rebels!” he cried. “Lay 
down your arms and disperse.” 

Grim silence greeted him. The militia did 
not budge. Then a pistol spoke and two 
muskets answered each other. Pitcairn raised 
his sword and turned his head. 

“Fire!” he cried. 

The militia answered the volley, and when 


SHOT HEARD ROUND THE WORLD 347 

the smoke blew away eight of them lay dead and 
ten wounded. Pitcairn’s horse had been shot 
from under him and two of his soldiers lay 
severely wounded. The eight dead Americans 
included Robert Monroe, who had been the 
standard-bearer of his company at the capture 
of Louisburg; Samuel Hadley and John Brown, 
who were killed as they retired from the com- 
mon; Caleb Harrington, Isaac Muzzy, Asahel 
Porter, and Jonathan Harrington, who man- 
aged to drag himself to the doorway of his 
house near by, only to die at his wife’s feet. 

There were scattering shots, and then Cap- 
tain Parker, to save his brave company from 
annihilation, ordered a retirement to the cover 
of the houses. All obeyed except old Jonas 
Parker, a famous shot, who kept on fighting 
alone and was finally bayonetted after killing 
eight and wounding ten with his wonderful 
rifle. 

Officers made a dash for the Clark house, but 
the birds had flown. Lexington was an empty 
shell. Still, they made a show of victory. 
They gave three cheers, fired a volley, and 
started on toward Concord. 

Thanks to Dr. Prescott’s timely warning, the 
inhabitants of Concord had spent the remainder 


348 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


of the night in securing the stores and several 
hundred minute-men had been summoned. 
About 7 a. m. the British appeared marching 
along the road from Lexington. Arriving at 
the center of the town they began their search 
for the stores. For the most part these had 
been removed, but they discovered sixty bar- 
rels of flour which they spilled upon the road, 
three cannon from which they knocked the trun- 
nions, and some 500 pounds of bullets which 
they dumped into wells and into the mill pond. 
Then, angry at finding so little, they chopped 
down the Liberty Pole and set fire to the Court 
House. This, however, the citizens extin- 
guished. 

Ensign De Berniere, one of Gage’s two 
scouts, now came forward with the information 
that a number of guns and a considerable store 
of artillery ammunition had been placed in Col- 
onel Barrett’s house across the Concord River. 
Two hundred soldiers were detailed to go in 
search of this and started out under De Ber- 
niere ’s guidance. Half of this force was left 
to guard the North Bridge and the rest pro- 
ceeded to Colonel Barrett’s. They entered the 
house, but found the cannon and powder all 
gone. There were, as a matter of fact, several 


SHOT HEARD ROUND THE WORLD 349 


casks of musket balls in the attic, but the Col- 
onel’s wife had covered these with a huge pile 
of goose feathers. Some gun carriages were 
all that they found, and they proceeded to make 
a bonfire of the wooden wheels in the door- 
yard. While they were thus engaged they 
heard the sound of firing, and hurriedly pre- 
pared to return to the bridge. 

Meanwhile three American officers, Colonel 
Robinson, Major Buttrick, and Captain Isaac 
Davis, observing the movements of the British 
troops and the guard at the bridge, had gath- 
ered some 300 militia, many of them half- 
trained farmers, on Punkatasset Hill overlook- 
ing the river. It was a pregnant moment, as 
the three officers consulted together and the 
angry minute-men, resting on their arms, gazed 
down across the meadows at the red-coated 
British. Buttrick turned and faced his men. 

“ Shall we rush them?” he asked. 

A yell went up that would have done credit 
to a band of wild Indians. They were in a 
fighting mood. 

“Very well,” said Buttrick. “Get your 
arms loaded. Forward! March!” 

But it was no orderly march. Pell mell they 
rushed down the hill, like a gang of boys re- 


350 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


leased from school, shouting and waving their 
weapons. It was a sight to send terror to the 
hearts of the waiting regulars. But they 
stood their ground. The officer in command of 
the detachment, Captain Laurie, drew up his 
men at the end of the bridge nearest the town 
and began hastily tearing up the planks. They 
had not accomplished much of this when the 
militia came tearing across the meadow and 
approached the other end of the bridge. Ma- 
jor Buttrick was among the first. 

“ Hands off the bridge !” he roared at the 
British. 

They saw that it was either fight or run, and, 
the force at Colonel Barrett’s house being in 
danger of isolation, they elected to fight. But- 
trick’s command was answered by a volley. 
Captain Davis fell and two or three others, one 
at least shot dead. 

“Fire!” came the order from Buttrick, and 
the militia answered with a scattering but well 
aimed volley. 

A sharp skirmish ensued, the regulars set- 
tling to their work. But the Yankees returned 
shot for shot; they never wavered in the face 
of the King’s troops. 


SHOT HEARD ROUND THE WORLD 351 


“By the rude bridge that arched the flood, 

Their flag to April’s breeze unfurled, 

Here once the embattled farmers stood 

And fired the shot heard round the world.” 

Outnumbered and successfully resisted, the 
British began to retire. Behind them they left 
two dead; the wounded they managed to carry 
away. The graves of the British slain may be 
seen there to this day. 

The minute-men, fired by the sight of the 
retreating soldiers, would have pressed on 
across the bridge, but Buttrick restrained 
them. 

“We must not fall into a trap,” said he. “If 
any one is trapped, let it be the British. We 
will go around another way and see what our 
friends are doing.” 

He accordingly withdrew his unsatisfied min- 
ute-men and the British soldiers returning 
from Colonel Barrett’s were allowed to cross 
the bridge and rejoin the main body with Col- 
onel Smith at the South Bridge. 

Major Buttrick was not mistaken. Drawing 
his men around through the meadows, he 
found that a more momentous action was im- 
pending, and his force was needed there. The 
news had spread rapidly, and farmers and vil- 


352 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


lagers were pouring in from the adjacent 
country. Militia companies were there from 
Bedford, Lincoln, Carlisle, and Acton. The 
British were at bay. 

Col. Smith hesitated, undecided as to what ac- 
tion he might safely take, while the Yankees 
continued to gather and his troops to become 
more and more thoroughly alarmed. Then, 
about noon, he decided to retreat to Lexington. 

It was no easy march for those hungry, 
thirsty, weary regulars, and now they began to 
be harassed by a scattering fire on their flanks 
which they could not successfully return. 

“You know the rest. In the books you have read 
How the British Regulars fired and fled, — 

How the farmers gave them ball for ball, 

From behind each fence and farmyard wall, 
Chasing the red-coats down the lane, 

Then crossing the fields to emerge again 
Under the trees at the turn of the road, 

And only pausing to fire and load.” 

The British rear-guard was helpless against 
this sort of Indian warfare. The minute-men 
hastened along beside the stumbling column, 
pouring in a deadly fire from every point of 
vantage and cover. More and more of them 
joined in the sport. At Merriam’s Corner the 


SHOT HEARD ROUND THE WORLD 353 


militia company from Reading added fresh 
forces to the attack. The regulars, weighted 
down by the heavy equipment of the period, 
were sorely beset. They had been on the 
march since midnight and were nearly ex- 
hausted. The retreat became disorganized, as 
each man struggled to save his skin. As they 
approached Lexington they broke into a panic- 
stricken run. 

Under cover of the buildings of the village 
the officers, with sword and pistol, finally 
stopped the rout and succeeded in gaining con- 
trol. And there Col. Smith received word that 
Gage had dispatched a force of 1,200 rein- 
forcements under Lord Percy, with two 
6-pounders. They took heart and, after a 
brief rest, reformed and started on again. 

They met Lord Percy’s force about half a 
mile out of Lexington. He had come just in 
time to prevent complete surrender and cap- 
ture. A hollow square was formed, and in the 
midst of it Col. Smith’s men dropped to the 
ground like exhausted dogs. The field pieces 
were brought into play and the Yankees held 
in check. 

But they could not remain there indefinitely. 
For one thing, Smith’s men were perishing for 


354 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


food and drink, and there was none except what 
the reinforcements had in their haversacks. At 
Cambridge Percy had received such an urgent 
plea to make haste that he had left his baggage 
train behind under an insufficient guard, and 
it had been captured. After an hour’s rest 
they had to get up and start on again. 

Now began again the harassing fire from 
both sides of the road. The country seemed to 
swarm with rebels. Men from twenty-three 
townships — ‘ ‘the yeomen of Middlesex” — 
joined in the pursuit. The Danvers company 
was the only one that endeavored to fight in a 
body and suffered severe losses in consequence. 
The others continued to run from cover to 
cover and they allowed the British no respite. 
They had eighteen miles to go, and even the 
larger body barely escaped disaster. 

When the news reached Boston, the most in- 
tense excitement prevailed. Master Lovell dis- 
missed his boys. 

* 1 War’s begun; school’s done,” said he. 

Dr. Warren, still anxious regarding the fate 
of Hancock and Adams, could remain at home 
no longer. He got over to Charlestown and 
there met Revere. 


SHOT HEARD ROUND THE WORLD 355 

“ Thank God you have come,” cried Warren. 
“What news?” 

“Our leaders are safe,” replied Revere, 
“and the countryside is in arms against the 
British. They will do well to win through at 
all.” 

Warren was determined to go on and take 
part in the fighting and Revere tried in vain to 
dissuade him. 

“But it is war!” cried Warren. 

“True,” said Revere. “All the more rea- 
son why you should keep a whole skin and a 
cool head. Without leaders our militia will 
fall in pieces when this is over.” 

“Keep up a good heart,” replied Warren. 
“They have begun it — that either party can 
do; and we’ll end it — that only one can do.” 

In spite of Revere ’s protests, Warren went 
on to Menotomy. It was now mid-afternoon. 
The Menotomy militia were drawn up in readi- 
ness to give the retreating regulars a warm re- 
ception. They would not have long to wait, it 
was said. Warren joined them and Revere 
stayed by his side. 

At length came the dusty little army of red- 
coats. The militia opened fire and a sharp 
skirmish ensued. Warren insisted in getting 


356 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


into the thick of it, but fortunately he was not 
hurt, and at last Revere managed to get him 
back to Charlestown. 

There they heard the sound of continued fir- 
ing. Percy was wisely avoiding Cambridge, 
where the militia had gathered in force, and 
was headed for Charlestown. Word came to 
Warren that the British were wantonly setting 
fire to houses along the line of their retreat and 
were killing non-combatants. Somehow this 
news spread to Boston. There was now no 
leader there to quell the panic and many citizens 
fled across the Neck. 

About sunset the spent and weary British 
reached the end of their terrible march. De- 
feated and disheartened, with all their gay 
splendor tarnished, they trudged into Charles- 
town, leaving some 250 of their dead and 
wounded along the road. Some of them had 
traveled fifty miles since midnight and there 
was no fight left in them. Under the protec- 
tion of the guns of the fleet they sank down ex- 
hausted. 

Lord Percy opened parley with the Selectmen 
of Charlestown. He promised to restrain his 
troops and to see that they did no damage to 
persons or property in the town, and the Se- 


SHOT HEARD ROUND THE WORLD 357 


lectmen at length agreed to the withdrawal of 
the militia. The latter left a guard at Charles- 
town Neck while the British encamped for the 
night on the hills within the town. 

The total losses for that day were, on the 
American side, 49 killed, 39 wounded, and 5 
missing; the British had 73 killed, 174 wounded, 
and 26 captured or missing. It was not a big 
battle, as the world’s battles go, but it meant 
more than many a larger affair. The scorned 
Yankees had faced the King’s trained troops 
in battle ; the war between Great Britain 
and the United Colonies of America had 
begun. 

Next day General Gage did a short-sighted 
thing, from a military point of view. He must 
have known that war had commenced, that or- 
ganized military operations would inevitably 
follow. Nevertheless he elected to withdraw 
his troops from the Charlestown hills and left 
those commanding heights to his enemy. 

The minute-men who had pursued the Brit- 
ish column did not return to their homes in 
great numbers, but remained in scattered 
camps outside the range of British cannon. 
The news of the fights at Lexington and Con- 
cord spread over the country like wildfire, and 


358 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


the militia continued to gather. On April 21st 
Gage awoke to find Boston besieged. 

American troops poured in from Massachu- 
setts, New Hampshire, Rhode Island, and Con- 
necticut. John Stark saddled his horse ten 
minutes after he got the news and in three days 
had brought his New Hampshire boys to the 
scene of action. Israel Putnam was plowing 
on his farm at Pomfret, Connecticut, when a 
courier brought him the tidings on the morning 
of the 20th. He left his plow in the furrow and 
after sending out the alarm, rode straight to 
Cambridge. In twenty hours he had covered 
one hundred miles on the same horse. Bene- 
dict Arnold followed him with Connecticut 
troops. 

Still Gage procrastinated. By the 22nd a 
strong army hemmed Boston in on all sides. A 
cordon of some 16,000 men was drawn about the 
city and the state of siege made effective. The 
only thing Gage did was to get a detachment of 
British soldiers out of Marshfield by water. 
They left behind them 300 muskets intended 
for a Tory militia company there, and these 
precious arms fell into the hands of the pa- 
triots. 

Gage had now 4,000 regulars in Boston, but 


SHOT HEARD ROUND THE WORLD 359 

he dared not attack. He was alarmed by the 
stories brought him by Tory friends regarding 
the strength and disposition of his enemy, and 
he had been given good reason to respect the 
Yankee style of fighting. You cannot with im- 
punity drive a team of horses into a nest of 
hornets. He strengthened his position, but 
only for purposes of defense. He fortified Rox- 
bury Neck. But he made no preparations for 
an offensive move, while, on the other hand, he 
was short of provisions and ill prepared to en- 
dure a protracted siege. He could only send 
an urgent appeal to England. 

Meanwhile the Americans had been organiz- 
ing their forces. They had strong guards at 
Roxbury Neck, Charlestown Neck, and the 
waterways. Headquarters was established at 
Cambridge and old Gen. Artemus Ward took 
command of the associated troops. Under him 
were Stark of New Hampshire, Putnam of Con- 
necticut, and Nathaniel Greene of Rhode Is- 
land. On paper, he had an army of 20,000 men 
under him, but many of the terms of enlistment 
were such that the numbers were variable. 
Probably not more than 10,000 or 12,000 were 
on duty at any one time, but they were effec- 
tive. 


360 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


There were Whigs, in the meantime, who 
wanted to get out of Boston and Tories who 
wanted to get in. Negotiations were opened 
between Warren and Gage. On Warren’s ad- 
vice the citizens of Boston gave up all their 
arms to the Selectmen who placed them in 
Faneuil Hall and turned them over to the Brit- 
ish. Then passes were arranged for ingress 
and egress. 

Paul Revere, who was spending most of his 
time in Cambridge, had arranged to have his 
business interests looked after by friends in 
Boston and to take up his residence in Charles- 
town. Then he sent for his wife and family. 
Passes were secured through Warren’s influ- 
ence, a number of letters were exchanged, and 
at last the family was reunited, young Paul 
coming last and Peter Brackett helping to 
smuggle out the most valuable of the family 
belongings. 

This move was accomplished none too soon, 
for the Tories in Boston began to object to this 
general exodus. In their eyes the remaining 
Whigs might serve as useful hostages, insuring 
safety for the city and their precious selves. 
At length Gage acceded to their wishes and dis- 


SHOT HEARD ROUND THE WORLD 361 


continued the issuance of passes. Boston was 
again closed up. 

Most of our friends were now out of the 
town. W T arren and Revere were busy in Cam- 
bridge. Pulling was in hiding in Nantasket. 
Benjamin Edes had managed to get out on a 
pass and Peter Brackett helped him to take 
with him a small printing press and some other 
effects. Henry Knox had escaped among the 
last, with his sword quilted in the lining of his 
wife ’s cloak. Only Peter Brackett remained in 
the beleaguered city, to engage in adventures of 
his own. 


CHAPTER XXI 


PETER TAKES A HAND 

In helping Benjamin Edes to salvage some 
of his effects, Peter Brackett had fallen again 
upon the trail of Dr. Church. James Newton 
had placed difficulties in Edes’s path that could 
be accounted for only through information re- 
ceived from outside. Peter could not bring 
himself to leave Boston until he had solved this 
puzzle. The hunting instinct in him was 
aroused and he resolved to remain until he had 
been able to gain tangible evidence against the 
suspected traitor. He was now a tall youth of 
seventeen and well able to take care of himself, 
but he fully realized the personal risk he was 
running. 

Warren and Revere were still in doubt re- 
garding Church’s loyalty, for he was extraor- 
dinarily clever and contrived constantly to 
throw them off the scent. On the day after 
Concord Revere had met him in Cambridge. 
He had evidently been close to the action, and 

362 


PETER TAKES A HAND 


363 


displayed blood on his stocking that he said had 
come from a wounded minute-man that he had 
succored. He was exultant; no one could have 
appeared more like a true patriot than he. 
Revere was perplexed. 

On the Friday evening following Revere was 
in Cambridge with Warren when Church came 
to them and said that he had decided to get into 
Boston to secure information as to Gage’s 
plans. Warren warned him of the danger he 
ran. 

“I know,” said Church, “but these be days 
when patriots must look danger in the face. I 
must serve my country.” 

“But how can you manage it?” asked War- 
ren. 

“I will say,” said Church, “that non-com- 
batants need my professional care and that I 
must get my medicines and instruments. They 
cannot refuse that request.” 

“Very well,” said Warren, “but have a 
care.” 

On Sunday Church returned, bringing a re- 
port of Gage’s movements. 

But Peter Brackett was not fooled. He saw 
Dr. Church come across from Charlestown, 
armed with his pass, and he silently shadowed 


364 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


him. He observed him in communication at 
different times with Captain Price, a British 
half-pay officer; with Mr. Robinson, one of the 
Governor's commissioners; with Major Caine, 
one of General Gage’s aids; and finally with 
James Newton, now recognized as one of the 
leading Tories of Boston. 

It was in broad daylight on Cornhill that 
Church encountered Newton. They met cordi- 
ally, like old friends. Peter was unable to 
creep up on them unseen, and before he was able 
to get within earshot through the rear door of a 
shop close by, they had nearly concluded their 
conversation. But what Peter then heard made 
him prick up his ears. 

“And remember,” said Newton, “that I wish 
above all else to bring down upon the head of 
Paul Revere the punishment that he so richly 
deserves. There is no worse rebel in the whole 
crew than he. I would like to get him into my 
clutches alive if I can. If not, then let me hear 
that he is dead.” 

“Revere is a tough subject,” said Church 
with a smile, “but I shall do what I can. Mean- 
while we will keep open the channels of com- 
munication in the way I have suggested.” 

“Count on me for that,” said Newton. 


PETER TAKES A HAND 


365 


This was all intensely interesting to Peter 
Brackett, and he itched to warn his patron of 
his new danger. But this was not the evidence 
that he sought against Church. He knew that 
his own unsupported word would be discounted. 

His next step was to seek out Deacon Caleb 
Davis, an honest old Whig who had been too 
slow to get out of town with the rest. Davis, 
he knew, was loyal if not brilliant, and his word 
would be believed. He told the Deacon his 
story. The latter at first seemed little inclined 
to mingle in such dangerous business, but at 
last Peter persuaded him that it was his duty, 
and duty was the Deacon’s religion. He set 
out, under Peter’s direction, to keep watch of 
Dr. Church. 

Deacon Davis was not gifted with great cun- 
ning, and he so poorly managed his affairs that 
he met Church face to face just as the latter 
was turning into the house of General Gage 
himself. For only an instant was Church taken 
aback. Then he winked at the Deacon, mut- 
tered something about the ease with which a 
physician may gain the secrets of even royal 
patients, and went in. 

Davis was inclined to accept that interpreta- 
tion of Church’s action, but Peter persuaded 


366 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


him to remain in the neighborhood and watch. 
Peter did not care what the Deacon’s conclus- 
ions might be; he merely wanted him to see 
what happened. Thus it was that they both 
saw Church come out of the house. The Gov- 
ernor accompanied him to the door and they 
appeared to be on the most confidential terms. 
As they parted Gage said in a louder tone, 
“Your fee, Doctor, will be doubled if the other 
patient fails to recover.” Whereat both men 
laughed significantly. 

Davis went home, promising to remember 
what he had seen and heard, and Peter took up 
the trail again. About nightfall, as he was 
waiting outside Church’s own house in the 
shadow of a tree, he heard a movement behind 
him and turned to face two men whom he rec- 
ognized as members of Newton’s band. One 
of them grasped him tightly by the arm. 

“The game is up,” said he. “You may know 
too much, Peter Brackett. Dead men tell no 
tales, nor boys locked in a dark cellar, neither. 
Come along to the chief, and then we’ll see 
what’s to be done with you.” 

Peter, fearing that all his labors had been 
for naught, was haled before James Newton, 
who with difficulty kept his hands off the lad. 


PETER TAKES A HAND 


367 


“I’d hang him, if I had my way,” said New- 
ton. “And he may hang yet. But perhaps it 
is better to hold him for possible usefulness. 
I am after bigger game than this. Lock him 
up, and we’ll see what thirst and a stout stick 
now and then may do to break his cursed spirit 
and induce him to serve the King instead of the 
Devil.” 

“I know very well what you mean,” replied 
Peter. “And let me tell you this. I will die 
in torture before one little act or word of mine 
will help you in your black schemes against 
Paul Revere.” 

“We’ll see about that,” returned Newton, 
with a cruel gleam in his eye. “Take him 
away. ’ ’ 

They had not thought it necessary to bind 
Peter’s hands, and the lad, to avoid such ac- 
tion, walked along with the utmost docility as 
they led him down through the streets of the 
North End that he knew so well. The ware- 
houses were empty now, and Peter shrewdly 
guessed that he was destined to languish in 
the moldy cellar of one of them if he could not 
escape before being locked in. He hung his 
head in a dispirited manner and his feet 
dragged, but his mind was keenly alert. 


368 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


Night had fallen and the streets were dark. 
They stopped before one of the disused ware- 
houses and one of his captors unlocked the door 
with a rusty key. 

“He’ll get out if we don’t bind him or put 
him in the cellar,” said he. “We’ll have to 
have a light. Why didn’t we think to bring a 
lantern?” 

“Oh, get a candle from the next house. Any- 
thing will do,” said the other. “It won’t take 
long.” 

“You can hold him all right?” inquired the 
first. 

The other laughed and gave Peter’s arm a 
wrench. Peter cried out and fell into a fit of 
trembling. 

“Can I hold a kitten?” laughed the man 
brutally. 

The first man disappeared in search of the 
candle. As soon as he was well out of the way 
the cringing Peter suddenly turned into a young 
wildcat. With his fist he struck his captor a 
stinging blow in the eye that blinded and dazed 
him, and with a sudden eel-like twist Peter was 
free. 

The alarm was immediately raised and 
Peter heard pounding footsteps behind him. 


PETER TAKES A HAND 


369 


But Peter could run like a deer. He had noth- 
ing to fear from a stern chase, and to avoid in- 
terception, he turned into the side streets and 
alleys, every one of which he knew like a book, 
and sped toward the river. 

When he arrived at the waterside he did not 
hesitate a moment. He plunged into the water 
and struck out strongly, and soon his head was 
invisible in the darkness. His baffled pursuers 
came panting down to the shore and found not 
a sign of him. 

Peter, who had spent many a summer day in 
the water beside the Long Wharf, could swim 
as well as he could run. As soon as he was 
well out from the land he turned over on his 
back and divested himself of his shoes and his 
coat and waistcoat. Then he struck out for 
the Charlestown shore. A strong tide was set- 
ting in, but Peter knew well enough how to 
negotiate that. The current and his soggy 
clothing made the swim the hardest he had ever 
undertaken, but his heart never misgave him 
and he crossed the Charles. 

Scrambling up the bank, he sat for a few 
minutes to recover his breath and strength, and 
then, dripping and bedraggled, he made his way 


370 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


to the home of his best friend, Mistress Revere. 

“Why, Peter Brackett/ ’ cried that aston- 
ished lady when she saw him standing in the 
doorway, “whatever does this mean?” 

Peter told his story while she got him a cup 
of raspberry tea and some dry clothes. 

“But you must go to bed,” she insisted. 
“You’ll catch your death o’ cold.” 

But Peter was not to be persuaded by such 
arguments. 

“No,” said he, “I cannot rest easy until 
I have seen Mr. Revere and told him every- 
thing. 9 9 

And that same night he set out again, on foot, 
and went to Cambridge. In the morning he 
told his story to Revere. 

“You have had a narrow escape, Peter,” said 
Revere, “but you have served your country 
well. I think you had better say nothing to 
Dr. Warren about all this quite yet. We must 
try to get Deacon Davis out of Boston and pre- 
pare a strong case. Meanwhile, keep a close 
watch on Dr. Church after he returns, but do 
not let him suspect anything.” 

Peter did as he was bid. Some time later, 
when Davis's testimony and that of others was 
obtained in corroboration of Peter’s, Church 


PETER TAKES A HAND 


371 


was arrested. In the meantime, however, he 
was able to work considerable mischief, as we 
shall see. 

It was on May 6th that the exchanges were 
finally stopped. Many of the inhabitants of 
Boston had been able to leave in spite of the 
scarcity of boats and boatmen. Hundreds of 
the better class departed and some 5,000 of 
the poor, who were quartered on the neighbor- 
ing towns at public expense. Many of the ir- 
reconcilable Tories had succeeded in moving in. 
Then Boston was closed and the siege was be- 
gun in earnest. 

Events were now rapidly developing in a 
wider arena. With Hancock and Adams away. 
Dr. Warren was in command in Massachusetts 
as chairman of the Committee of Correspond- 
ence. On May 3rd the Provincial Congress 
met again in Watertown, and Warren was 
elected president, an office which he held until 
his tragic death. 

The war was spreading through the Colonies. 
On May 10th the forts at Crown Point and 
Ticonderoga were surprised and captured by 
the Green Mountain Boys under Ethan Allen 
and Seth Warner, “in the name of the Great 
Jehovah and the Continental Congress,’ ’ and 


372 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


the line of communication between Canada and 
New York was held by the Americans. 

On that same day the Continental Congress 
reconvened in Philadelphia. John Hancock 
and the two Adamses were among the Mas- 
sachusetts delegates. Benjamin Franklin, 
who had returned from England on March 10th 
after failing to effect a reconciliation, added 
his brains and purpose to the cause. And that 
Congress prepared resolutely to wage war. 

One of its first acts was to authorize an issue 
of money for war purposes — “a sum not ex- 
ceeding two millions of Spanish milled dollars 
by the Congress in bills of credit for the de- 
fense of America.” The committee appointed 
to have this matter in charge consisted of John 
Adams and Benjamin Franklin, and they 
awarded the contract to the one man best able 
to tackle such a job without previous experi- 
ence — Paul Revere. 

That first war session of the Continental 
Congress was an exciting one. Political dif- 
ferences of opinion between the Colonies and 
the delegates had not yet been adjusted. Sam- 
uel Adams put forward the new Massachusetts 
delegate, John Hancock, on every possible oc- 
casion, because he recognized in Hancock the 


PETER TAKES A HAND 


373 : 


man best calculated to impress the aristocratic’ 
Virginians, and he realized the supreme need of 
the hour — unity. He knew his own limitations 
too well to force himself into the lime-light. 
He was a sufficiently wise and genuine patriot, 
and a sufficiently astute politician, to remain in 
the background. Hancock was chosen Presi- 
dent of the Congress on May 24th. 

The Congress immediately assumed responsi- 
bility for the army in New England, borrowed 
an emergency fund of £6,000, and issued a call 
for additional troops from Virginia, Maryland,, 
and Pennsylvania. The Continental Army was 
organized under Congressional authority, and 
on June 15th Samuel Adams, sitting at his 
cousin’s elbow, again displayed his disinter- 
ested far-sightedness. John Adams placed in 
nomination the name of George Washington as 
Commander-in-Chief of the army. He was 
promptly elected, his great abilities and lofty 
character being well recognized. By this act 
the South was irretrievably committed to the 
cause. 

Boston, meanwhile, was settling down to the 
conditions of the siege. The American forces 
fluctuated somewhat, but on the whole they held 
together very well. And Gage remained inac- 


374 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


tive; he was waiting for reinforcements. In 
England Lord Geoffrey Amherst, the hero of 
the French and Indian Wars, was offered the 
command of the army against the Colonies, but 
he refused to fight his old comrades in arms. 
Three other generals, however, were sent to 
help Gage — Howe, Clinton, and Burgoyne. If 
the able Amherst had accepted that post, his- 
tory might have recorded a different outcome. 

On May 25th the Cerberus brought the three 
Generals, and reinforcements arrived until the 
British troops in Boston numbered 10,000. 
Then Gage started a peace drive. Promises of 
amnesty were offered to all except Samuel 
Adams and John Hancock, but they were 
spurned. An effort was made to bribe Henry 
Knox to join the royalist forces, but he indig- 
nantly refused. Dr. Church was the only one of 
the American leaders who looked upon British 
gold. 

Gage was forced to give up that attempt and, 
his hands now being strengthened, he began 
preparations for offensive military action; His 
first move was to endeavor to regain the key 
positions on the Charlestown hills which he had 
so foolishly abandoned. 

Paul Revere, in the meantime, was engaged 


PETER TAKES A HAND 


375 


in a new occupation. The order for money for 
the Continental Congress was not his first con- 
tract; he was already at work when that ar- 
rived. Warren and the Provincial Congress at 
Watertown perceived a like need. The army 
was not in the best of order. No pay was forth- 
coming and there were many desertions. 
Munitions were also badly needed. The Pro- 
vincial Congress therefore voted to empower the 
treasurer to borrow £100,000 for war purposes 
and to issue securities in the form of 6 per cent, 
notes in denominations from £4 to £20. The 
committee, consisting of Samuel Dexter, Joseph 
Warren, and Moses Gill, awarded the contract 
to Paul Revere. 

Revere set to work with characteristic energy 
at this new profession of mint-master. Copper 
for engraving purposes was exceedingly scarce, 
but he found among his rescued effects in 
Charlestown some of his old cartoon plates ; he 
could use the backs of those. After seeing to 
it that his family was settled in reasonable com- 
fort, Revere moved to Watertown. 

In Watertown, the temporary capital of Mas- 
sachusetts, Benjamin Edes had already set up 
a press and was printing his Gazette, in ab- 
ridged form, with news of the progress of the 


376 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


war and of the doings of the Continental Con- 
gress. He continued this all through the period 
of the siege. With his expert assistance Re- 
vere constructed a special press, obtained a 
supply of ink, and set up the first American 
mint in a chamber of John Cook’s house in 
Watertown. He invented his own designs, en- 
graved the plates, and was soon printing the 
money. In due course he delivered the notes 
and began work on the second issue ordered by 
the Provincial Congress. This consisted of 
small notes of from six to twenty shillings, 
with which to pay the soldiers — a total of 
£26,000 — over 4,000 of each denomination, all 
designed, engraved, and printed by Revere. 

Those were busy days for Revere, for the 
need for currency was imperative, and if Re- 
vere had failed the army would have been in 
danger of demoralization. He worked far into 
the nights by candle light. Dr. Church dropped 
in often to see how he was getting on and to 
grant him a friendly word of praise and. en- 
couragement. Revere paid little attention to 
him, but Peter Brackett kept sharp eyes upon 
him and observed that he let no detail of the 
little mint escape him. 

One night Dr. Church started off, muffled in 


PETER TAKES A HAND 


377 


a huge cloak, though the night was warm. He 
made his w T ay to Cambridge and then to a lonely 
spot on the river outside the town. Then, 
glancing about to make sure that he was un- 
observed, he stepped down to the waterside. 

He failed to note the figure of Peter Blackett 
gliding along in the shadows. Peter, indeed, 
was unable to get as close as he would have 
liked to do, but he saw Dr. Church in conversa- 
tion with a man who stood beside a small boat. 
He could not hear much of what was said, but 
he caught the words “Watertown,” “copper 
plate, ’ ’ and ‘ 6 Paul Revere. ’ ’ Then the boatman 
rowed quietly back toward the Boston shore and 
Dr. Church went to a house in Cambridge. 

Peter returned to Watertown, and in the 
morning he told Revere all that had happened. 
Edes was present at the time and a consulta- 
tion was held. 

“I believe that Newton is putting that traitor 
Church up to some mischief,” said Revere, 
“but I’m blest if I can think what it can be. 
Church has given full information about us, no 
doubt, but what does he propose to do?” 

“It must be something connected with the 
money printing,” said Edes, “judging by the 
scraps of conversation.” 


378 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


“But what can he do to us?” demanded Re- 
vere. “Newton is shut up in Boston and 
Church can be counted on not to take an actual 
part in any enterprise himself. What harm 
can they possibly do us?” 

“I don’t know,” said Edes, “but this money 
is a precious trust. We must, at any rate, be 
watchful.” 

The soldiers were more and more loudly de- 
manding pay. On June 3rd the Congress sent 
an order to Revere instructing him “to attend 
to the business of stamping the notes for the 
soldiers all the ensuing night, if he can, and to 
finish them with the greatest dispatch possible,” 
and detailing Captain Bragdon and Colonel 
Thompson to guard him night and day alter- 
nately. Revere accepted the order to hasten 
his work, but he smiled at the idea of a military 
guard. 

“You may need them yet,” warned Edes. 

Revere did work that night up to 2 o ’clock in 
the morning when, overcome with drowsiness, 
he slipped away to snatch a brief rest. He had 
hardly closed his eyes, it seemed, when he was 
awakened by a hammering on his door. 

“Mr. Revere! Mr. Revere!” It was Peter 
Brackett’s voice and there was a note of gen- 


PETER TAKES A HAND 


379 


nine alarm in it. “You had best come at once. 
Some one has been tampering with your press 
and Colonel Thompson has taken a man pris- 

99 


oner. 


CHAPTER XXII 


BUNKER HILL 

Revere had only partly undressed. He 
leaped from his bed and dashed from the house 
as he was, closely followed by Peter. There 
were lights in Mr. Cook’s house, and in the par- 
lor Revere found Col. Thompson with one of his 
soldiers and a prisoner. 

Revere did not stop to question them but ran 
upstairs where he found Benjamin Edes ex- 
amining the press. 

“No damage seems to have been done here,” 
said Edes. 

Revere also inspected the press, and though 
he found evidences of tampering, nothing seri- 
ous appeared to be wrong with it. The printed 
money had been untouched. 

“Perhaps they surprised him before he had 
finished,” suggested Edes. 

“Let’s go below and find out,” said Revere. 

In the hands of the soldiers they found a 
sorry-looking, rum-soaked old fellow whose face 
was strangely familiar to Revere. 

380 


BUNKER HILL 


381 


“Why,” he cried, “it’s old Eph Brackett. 
So this is what rum and the Devil have brought 
you to.” 

The old cobbler squirmed but made no re- 
ply- 

“We want to search him,” said Col. Thomp- 
son, “but thought we should wait for you. We 
caught him red-handed in the printing room.” 

“Black-handed, I should say rather,” said 
Revere, glancing at his inky fingers. “Well, 
let’s see if he has taken anything.” 

The search was brief. Within his ragged 
waistcoat the old reprobate had concealed the 
plates from which Revere had printed his first 
issue. 

“That explains it,” said Edes. “It would 
have done them little good to destroy the press 
or even to steal the money in the room. But 
with these plates Newton might have printed 
vast numbers of the notes in counterfeit, spread 
them about the country, and discredited the en- 
tire currency system, to say nothing of bringing 
about the possible ruin of Paul Revere.” 

“It was a clever scheme,” said Revere, “and 
worthy of Newton’s distorted brain, but it has 
failed. Are we right, Eph Brackett?” 

The prisoner was closely questioned and at 


382 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


length broke down and confessed all. He was 
poor and hungry, he said. There was no work 
for him in Boston and little to eat, and he had 
fallen easily into Newton’s power. Then he 
began to sob and plead abjectly for mercy. 
The soldiers started roughly to lead him away, 
but Peter suddenly appeared and blocked their 
way. 

“May I speak just one word before he is 
locked up?” asked Peter in a serious tone. “I 
have tried to serve my country and you, Mr. 
Revere, and I have never asked any reward 
because I shall always be in your debt. But I 
do now ask this one favor. This man is my fa- 
ther. Not a father to be proud of, I grant you, 
but still my father. If he goes before the court- 
martial now, with no one to speak in his de- 
fense, he will be shot as a spy and a traitor. I 
know he should be punished, but you can save 
his life if you will, Mr. Revere.” 

Revere looked at the youth and his eyes soft- 
ened. 

“You give me credit for greater influence 
than I possess, I fear, Peter,” said he. “He 
is in the hands of the military now; I have no 
power to order his release. But I will promise 
you to do what I can, for I owe you something. 


BUNKER HILL 


383 


Peter. After all, he was only a tool in the 
hands of the real traitor, a mere cat's paw, and 
to take his life would neither help our cause nor 
harm our enemies. If he will turn state's evi- 
dence — and I have no doubt he will — perhaps 
we can get him off. So be of good cheer. And 
do you," he added, turning to Col. Thompson, 
“see that he is handled gently, for he is the 
father of one of the bravest and truest Sons of 
Liberty ever hatched in Boston town." 

“And now," said Revere to Peter and Edes, 
when they had gone, “let's proceed to make 
the most of this." 

Going back to the printing room, he sat down 
and wrote the following note: 

To James Newton, Esq., Boston. 

Sir : — 

Being yourself too great a coward 
to engage in hazardous enterprises, 
you chose an old man to carry out your 
nefarious scheme against your fellow 
countrymen. He has been captured 
and your plot has failed. You are 
dealing with a power beyond your 
comprehension and had best give over. 

We only regret that it is not you who 


384 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


have fallen thus easily into our hands. 

But we can hide our time. The rich 
reward of a scoundrel and a traitor will 
yet be yours. 

Paul Revere. 

“There,” said Revere, showing the note to 
Edes, “perhaps that will strike home. Do you 
take this, Peter, and see that it gets across the 
river. You will probably find some one wait- 
ing to carry back your father and his precious 
freight.” 

Peter took the note to Cambridge and arrived 
before daylight at the spot where he had seen 
Dr. Church in conversation with the mysterious 
boatman. Sure enough, there he was, waiting 
in the shadows. Peter approached him with- 
out fear. 

“I have a message from the man you are 
waiting for,” said Peter. “He cannot return 
to-night. Give it to Mr. Newton, please. It 
will explain everything.” 

The boatman looked at him suspiciously, but 
took the note and at length, warned by the wax- 
ing daylight, he departed. 

Later, on June 21st, Revere received a note 
from the committee of the Provincial Congress, 


BUNKER HILL 


385 


"warning him to see that “he does not leave his 
engraving press exposed when he is absent 
from it.” This tardy warning amused him, 
hut he took extra precautions and experienced 
no further difficulties. Newton probably saw 
the folly of a second attempt. In due course 
Revere completed his contracts and began on 
another for £100,000 in notes. The design 
which he drew and engraved included a figure 
of America with a sword in one hand and the 
Magna Charta scroll in the other, with two 
legends — “Ense petit placidam sub libertate 
quietam,” and “Issued in defense of American 
Liberty.” This issue came to be known as the 
sword-in-hand money. Revere also designed 
and engraved the official seal of Massachusetts, 
with the familiar Indian figure, which was used 
from 1775 to 1780. 

It was not long after the capture of Eph 
Brackett and the frustration of the Church- 
Newton plot that Warren received word that 
Gage was at last planning an offensive move. 
There were still loyal Sons of Liberty in Bos- 
ton, including Benjamin Edes’s son Peter, who 
had remained there for the purpose of sending 
out news by means of secret signals. By this 
means the American leaders became aware of 


386 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


the fact on June 13tli that Gage was planning 
to move on to either Dorchester or Charlestown 
Heights on the night of the 18th and erect forti- 
fications there. 

At once the American camp was galvanized 
into activity. Revere, being himself fully oc- 
cupied with his printing, sent Peter Brackett 
to Charlestown, and he helped Mrs. Revere to 
move her family and possessions to Watertown. 
It was well, for in a few days the house they had 
occupied lay a smoking ruin. 

Young Paul came last and begged his father 
to allow him to enlist in the army and take part 
in the impending action. 

“No,” said Revere, “you are too young. 
There may be fighting enough for you later on. 
Besides, I shall need you. I am tied hand and 
foot here, and there will be many things to do. 
Stay here with me, Paul, and I will promise you 
activities sufficiently entertaining.” 

The news of Gage’s plan was confirmed, and 
all indications pointed toward a move on 
Charlestown. Revere was as eager as his son 
to join in the fighting, but he stuck grimly to 
his post. His practical mind, however, grasped 
at the most serious need of the Americans — 
powder. He had done his best to gather all 


BUNKER HILL 


387 


there was north of the Delaware River in his 
work for the Committee of Safety, and still he 
knew that anything like extended military 
operations would disclose a shocking lack. 
Then he bethought him of the supply that had 
been captured in Portsmouth and hidden under 
Parson Adams’s pulpit in Durham. 

“Paul,” said he to his son, “if I were free 
I would saddle a horse this minute and ride to 
Durham for the powder there. You must go 
in my stead. Find whoever is left in charge 
there and tell him that the New Hampshire 
militia are in sore straits for that powder. 
You will find both Revere and Stark 
names to conjure with. Anyhow, get the 
powder.” 

And young Paul, joyful at last at the prospect 
of action, got him a horse and started. 

As soon as it was definitely learned that the 
British attack was to be directed against 
Charlestown, General Putnam urged the ad- 
visability of getting there ahead of the British. 
His counsel at last prevailed and on the 15th 
a detachment was made up to fortify and hold 
Bunker Hill, the largest of the three hills on 
the Charlestown peninsula. The force con- 
sisted of 1,200 men under Colonel William Pres- 


388 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


cott of Pepperell, a veteran of Louisburg and 
an excellent soldier. 

On the evening of the 16th this force as- 
sembled on Cambridge Common and prayer was 
offered by President Langdon of Harvard Col- 
lege. They then set out for Bunker Hill. 
With Prescott went Putnam as a volunteer aid 
and also Colonel Richard Gridley, the chief en- 
gineer, a man of marked ability. 

At Bunker Hill a conference was held. 
Gridley strongly advised the fortification of 
Breed’s Hill instead, pointing out the fact that, 
though not so high, it was nearer Boston and 
occupied a better strategic position. At last 
this was agreed upon, and Gridley at once be- 
gan planning a redoubt and supporting breast- 
works on Breed’s Hill. 

In a short time he had several hundred men 
at work with pick-ax, spade, and shovel. And 
how they did work ! It was a starry night but 
too dark for them to be seen by the enemy. 
Every hour, from twelve o’clock on, they could 
hear the 4 ‘All’s well!” from the watch on the 
Lively , the nearest of the British ships, an- 
swered by the sentries on the Boston shore. 
And while Gridley ’s men toiled like beavers 


BUNKER HILL 


389 


through the night, Putnam was bringing up 
hay and timbers and strengthening a rail fence 
that lay at one side of the redoubt. 

When day broke the amazed British beheld a 
nearly completed fort on Breed’s Hill. 

“The Yankees can dig, if they can’t tight,” 
they said. They were soon to learn to their 
cost that they could do both. 

A bombardment was at once opened up by the 
guns of the Lively and other ships and by the 
batteries on Copp’s Hill. As the shells began, 
to fall about the redoubt, consternation seized 
the workers. Then Prescott leaped upon the 
parapet and walked coolly up and down, en- 
couraging his men. Inspired by his example 
they fell to again. 

Through field glasses Gage saw the tall fig- 
ure on the parapet. 

“Who is that?” he asked of Willard, a Lan- 
caster Tory who stood by his side. 

“That,” answered Willard, “is my brother- 
in-law. ’ ’ 

“Will he fight, do you think?” asked Gage. 

“I cannot answer for his men,” Willard re- 
plied, “but Prescott will fight you to the very 
gates of Hell.” 


390 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


The British, in the face of this surprise, de- 
layed action, while the Americans continued 
work. By 11 o’clock the ramparts were com- 
plete. The men threw down their tools, took 
up their muskets, and looked toward Boston. 
It was an inspiring sight. There lay their be- 
loved city in the warm sunlight, with its spires 
and its homes, the sparkling blue river in the 
foreground, the thundering ships of war, and 
the red-coated midgets scurrying about the 
streets. But Prescott was thinking of other 
things than beauty. He knew that the Ameri- 
cans owned but sixty-three barrels of powder 
and that much of that had not been forwarded 
to him. But he also knew that behind him beat 
some of the staunchest hearts in America. He 
set his teeth and waited. 

In Boston a council of war was being held. 
Clinton advised an encircling movement, but 
Gage held out obstinately for a frontal attack. 
He ordered 2,000 men under Howe to Moulton’s 
Point, to be followed by a thousand more under 
General Pigot. 

At noon Howe and his men crossed in boats 
and effected a landing under cover of the guns. 
Then they waited two hours for Pigot, while 
Prescott and Putnam and Gridley completed 


BUNKER HILL 


391 


their preparations. It proved to be a costly 
delay for the British. 

Prescott, estimating the numbers arrayed 
against him, sent an urgent appeal for rein- 
forcements. His courier walked the six miles 
to Cambridge, having no horse. General Ward 
reluctantly dispatched two more regiments, but 
not all of these men got into the action. Stark 
set out on his own account with his New 
Hampshire boys, and with them went Peter 
Brackett. 

Warren was much perturbed by these dila- 
tory tactics, and after doing all he could to per- 
suade Ward to send more men, he decided to 
go himself. Most of the night he had been 
working in Watertown. He arrived in Cam- 
bridge about 5 a. m. and went to bed with a 
splitting headache. But about noon he got up, 
dressed, and announced his intention. His 
friends did their best to dissuade him. 

“It was you,” they reminded him, “who ad- 
vised Adams and Hancock to seek safety. You 
may be killed. We can ill afford to lose you.” 

“Dulce et decorum est,” replied Warren in 
his scholarly Latin, “pro patria mori.” 

And he ordered his horse to be saddled forth- 
with. 


392 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


It was after two o’clock when Howe at last 
gave the order to advance. Peter Brackett and 
Stark’s men arrived just in time to see two col- 
umns approaching up the hill, toiling along in 
heavy marching order under the broiling sun. 
Pigot bore off to the left of the redoubt and 
Howe toward Putnam’s rail fence at the right. 
There were nearly 3,000 British regulars, and 
facing them some 1,200 untried Yankees, most 
of whom had been working at high pressure all 
night — Prescott’s three Massachusetts regi- 
ments, 200 Connecticut men under Putnam, and 
Stark’s New Hampshire volunteers. Stark 
joined Putnam at the rail fence outside the 
breastworks. 

Up from Cambridge on a galloping horse rode 
Joseph Warren, and dismounted at the fence. 
Three days before he had been awarded the 
rank of Major General and was nominally in 
command of the Massachusetts troops. As 
such he outranked Putnam, Stark, and Prescott. 
Putnam at once offered him the command of 
his detachment, but Warren refused and walked 
over to the redoubt. There Prescott did the 
same thing, and Warren again refused the 
honor. 

“I am not a trained soldier,” said he. 


BUNKER HILL 


393 


“I will serve as a volunteer in the ranks.” 

Finding a musket, he took his place in the 
line with the privates. Peter Brackett, know- 
ing what Revere would have him do under the 
circumstances, also obtained a musket and crept 
to Warren’s side. 

Up the hill came the British, and Peter felt 
his heart pounding in his breast as the Yankees 
waited there in tense expectancy. A nervous 
fellow somewhere discharged his musket, and 
Prescott’s voice rang out. 

“Hold your fire! Wait till you see the 
whites of their eyes.” 

At last — it seemed an eternity' to Peter — 
when the British were within a few rods of the 
redoubt, Warren gave the word to fire. A 
thousand clear eyes took aim, a thousand mus- 
kets spoke. The advancing columns crumpled 
and stopped. Another volley, and the scarlet 
phalanx rolled back down the hill, leaving its 
dead and wounded on the slope, while the en- 
couraged Americans sent up a cheer. 

At the foot of the hill Peter saw the retreat- 
ing British halt while their distracted officers 
made haste to reform the shattered ranks. 
Putnam, in this interval, rushed in person over 
to Charlestown Neck, regardless of the artil- 


394 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


lery fire, to seek the promised reinforcements, 
but he could find only a few companies, and of 
these he succeeded in bringing back but a hand- 
ful. Burgoyne sent flaming bombs into 
Charlestown from his Copp’s Hill batteries and 
the town was soon enveloped in smoke and 
flames. Then Prescott began striding up and 
down the lines, encouraging his men to with- 
stand another assault. 

Beside Peter was a man who had been pray- 
ing while he fought. Now he turned to the lad 
at his side. 

“They’re coming on again,” said he. “We 
must drive them back. But if they once get in, 
this redoubt will be a slaughter pen.” 

“Will our men stand to the end, do you 
think?” asked Peter, his eyes ever on Warren. 

“Whatever the rest may do,” said his com- 
panion, “I know of three who will never run — 
Dr. Warren, Colonel Prescott, and Jonas Mar- 
tin. That’s me.” 

Peter looked back down the hill. The British 
were coming on again. Made no wiser by their 
bloody lesson, apparently, and with all the 
bravery of English soldiers, they came straight 
up the hill, their red coats offering a shining 
mark to the Yankee sharpshooters. Again fire 


BUNKER HILL 


395 


was withheld until the British were near, and 
again they were sent, torn and broken, back 
down the hill. 

Again the British officers reformed their men 
and waited until Clinton arrived with reinforce- 
ments. It was about 5 o’clock when Peter saw 
them advancing to the third attack. This time 
they came in narrow columns, less exposed to 
the fire of the Yankee marksmen, and they had 
left their knapsacks behind. 

The courage of the Americans was unabated ; 
they might easily have repulsed them again, but 
they were in difficulties now, and none knew it 
better than Prescott. The men were hungry 
and thirsty, for their supplies had been scanty, 
but that scarcely troubled them. It was the 
lack of ammunition. Ward had been dilatory; 
the communications had been poor. No powder 
had come since morning. There had been, too, 
some instances of cowardice and disobedience, 
and many of Putnam’s reinforcements never 
reached him. 

The British artillery was now hammering 
them from two sides. The rail fence was raked 
with grape. Still they stuck. 

Up the hill came the British, with the fresh 
troops in the lead. The defenders of the re- 


396 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


doubt fired their volley. Pitcairn was shot 
down and the head of the column crumpled, but 
still they came on. Prescott ordered the last 
round of powder distributed and reluctantly 
gave the word to retreat. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


THE COMING OF WASHINGTON 

Most of the American troops in the redoubt, 
recognizing the impossibility of resistance with- 
out powder, began to obey the order to retire, 
backing slowly away and firing their last shots. 
Others, but half disciplined and carried away by 
the spirit of the fighting, stood their ground. 

A furious hand-to-hand encounter ensued. 
The British came swarming over the ramparts, 
firing until afraid of hitting each other, and then 
charging with the bayonet. There were few 
bayonets among the Americans, but they 
clubbed their muskets and fought like tigers. 

Prescott, remaining behind to urge the men 
to retire, fought valiantly with his sword 
against the thrusting bayonets, killing many 
single-handed and coming through unhurt, 
though his clothes were cut to ribbons. Peter 
Brackett saw Jonas Martin leap upon the ram- 
part and fell red-coat after red-coat with his 
clubbed musket until he was shot down by an 
397 


398 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


officer’s pistol. Peter himself stuck close to 
Warren, who was one of the last to leave, beat- 
ing down the bayonets that threatened him, 
heedless of his own peril. Not until Warren 
fell at last, shot through the head as he was 
leaving the redoubt, did Peter turn and join his 
comrades. 

At last Prescott succeeded in drawing off his 
men with some semblance of order, as the Brit- 
ish poured into the redoubt. It must have gone 
hard with the defenseless Americans then, but 
suddenly Stark’s men opened a terrific fire from 
the flank on the advancing Welsh Fusiliers, dis- 
tracting the British and averting a total dis- 
aster. 

Where had Stark obtained his providential 
supply of powder at this crucial moment? It 
had come from Durham, sixty miles away, in 
an oxcart, and one small keg had been brought 
the last hundred yards in the arms of young 
Paul Revere. So it came about that young 
Paul, quite contrary to his father’s intentions, 
fought at Bunker Hill. 

As a matter of fact, the British were in nearly 
as bad shape as their foes. Exhausted by their 
attack and supplied with but a moderate am- 
mount of ammunition, they were totally incapa- 


THE COMING OF WASHINGTON 399 


ble of following up their success. Putnam and 
Stark covered the retreat and Prescott withdrew 
his men to Bunker Hill: There Putnam en- 
deavored to rally the retreating troops, but with 
small success. He bitterly repented later the 
outburst of profanity to which he treated them, 
but it is said that they liked him all the better 
for that. He finally did stop them at Winter 
Hill, and the next morning found him throwing 
up new defenses there. But the British didn’t 
come ; they had had enough. 

Prescott went back to Cambridge and offered 
to retake Breed’s Hill, but Ward vetoed the pro- 
posal. Revere came on from Watertown, and 
Peter found him in Cambridge. 

“Tell me, Peter,” said Revere, “how did the 
Yankees fight?” 

“They whipped the British till their powder 
was gone,” said Peter. 

“And tell me, is it true that General Warren 
was killed?” 

“Alas,” said Peter, “it is too true. I was 
close beside him when he fell.” 

Revere was deeply affected. His bright eyes, 
that could look so bold and fearless, filled with 
tears and it was some minutes before he could 
gain control of his voice. 


400 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


“He should not have gone. He should not 
have gone, ” he moaned. “If only I had been 
here to prevent him. America lost. her bravest 
and wisest son yesterday, and I my truest 
friend. Warren would have risen high in this 
new land of ours. And now he’s gone. Well, 
he gave his life for his country; he would have 
had it so.” 

The whole country, indeed, mourned War- 
ren’s loss more than the defeat of American 
arms. He was recognized as one of the great 
men in that time of great men. Some time 
later, in a powerful funeral oration, Perez Mor^ 
ton said of Warren, “Like Harrington he 
wrote, like Cicero he spoke, like Hampden he 
lived, and like Wolfe he died.” 

All told, not over 1500 Americans were en- 
gaged in the Battle of Bunker Hill, as it has 
commonly been called ; the British had twice as 
many. The American losses have been vari- 
ously placed at 115 to 150 killed, 270 to 305 
wounded, and 30 to 36 captured. The British 
losses were 224 to 250 killed, including 92 offi- 
cers, and 830 wounded. In taking the redoubt 
the British had won an important victory, but 
at a price too great to bear repetition. And the 
moral triumph was all on the other side. 



Eevere’s engraving of the buildings of Harvard Colie 















* 































































. l * 

... ? 

























\ , 



































































■* r - 












' 














. 














\ 

» 

- '• • 


» 
















‘ 


























; 





















































» 
































































THE COMING OF WASHINGTON 401 


At first both parties were depressed by the 
result, and none more so than Paul Revere. But 
later the British came to see it in its true light 
as a Pyrrhic victory and the soldiers said, 
1 i Damn the rebels ; they wouldn 9 t flinch. ’ ’ And 
presently the Americans took heart again, and 
both sides came at last to see the significance of 
the battle. Man for man the untried Yankees 
had proved themselves more than a match for 
the British regulars. It had been a pitched bat- 
tle, not a chance encounter, and the farmers had 
well-nigh won it. 

The American troops were left, it is true, in 
a somewhat demoralized condition. The whole 
thing had been rather haphazard. Ward was 
not a strong organizer. There were divided 
counsels among the leaders and jealousy be- 
tween the representatives of the different Col- 
onies. Putnam was brave and energetic; Gen- 
eral Thomas, in command at Roxbury, was a 
first-rate soldier; but on the whole the Amer- 
icans lacked leadership. Roxbury and Cam- 
bridge were both frequently bombarded, which 
was bad for the American morale. It was 
fortunate that the British were also hard hit 
and their leaders undecided. It gave the 
Americans a chance to recover, and the need for 


402 SONS OF LIBERTY 

discipline and unity of command became ob- 
vious. 

In this crisis came George 'Washington, sent 
by the Continental Congress to assume supreme 
command. His coming proved a wonderful 
vitalizer to the American forces. Forty-three 
years of age, in the prime of life, of splendid 
physique and dignified bearing, self-reliant, 
firm, and experienced in war, Washington 
possessed to a marked degree the quality of in- 
spiring confidence. Besides, he was now en- 
listed heart and soul in the cause of freedom; 
there was no more wavering in the high com- 
mand. 

Washington started from Philadelphia on 
June 21st. In New York he met a courier 
with dispatches for the Continental Con- 
gress. 

“What news?” asked Washington. 

“We were defeated at Bunker Hill for lack 
of powder,” replied the courier. 

“How did the militia fight?” 

“Bravely, sir. They stood their ground, en- 
dured the enemy’s fire without breaking, re- 
served their own, and then gave it with deadly 
effect.” 


THE COMING OF WASHINGTON 403 


“It is well,” said Washington, and cheered 
rather than disheartened by the news, he hast- 
ened on. 

He reached Watertown on July 2nd. The 
next day, under the great elm on Cambridge 
Common, he took over the command of the army 
and reviewed the troops. They were a sorry- 
looking lot and no mistake. Many of them 
were still raw and poorly drilled, and in many 
of the units discipline was lax. Many of the 
soldiers were serving short terms of enlist- 
ment. 

All sorts of uniforms were in evidence, from 
old British red and Colonial buff and blue to 
plain homespun. They were living in a mis- 
cellany of tents and huts. A few were still with- 
out adequate arms and Washington found only 
thirty barrels of gunpowder where he expected 
to find 300. 

He set to work at once to construct a homo- 
geneous army out of these raw materials. He 
experienced difficulty from the first in getting 
supplies from the Congress. But he realized 
that his chief task was the improvement of the 
morale. He kept the men at work and tried to 
make them more comfortable. When cold 


404 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


weather approached he built barracks and 
housed the soldiers in the Harvard College 
buildings. 

He proceeded to strengthen his defensive 
position on all sides, until his troops were dis- 
posed in a partly entrenched semi-circle ex- 
tending from Dorchester Neck to Winter Hill 
near the Mystic River. He discovered an able 
assistant in Henry Knox who, having placed his 
young wife in safety in Worcester, had offered 
his services. Washington quickly recognized 
his ability as a leader and his knowledge of 
military science and placed him in command of 
the artillery. Knox built the fortifications in 
Roxbury. 

Washington now found himself between two 
fires. On the one hand he was criticized for 
inaction, while on the other hand his own gen- 
erals strongly advised him not to attempt an 
offensive. Howe rather expected an attack 
and hurried to strengthen his defenses. He 
now had twenty regiments in his garrison and 
Boston was protected by forts and batteries. 
As a matter of fact, neither side was sufficiently 
strong to attack, and Washington, enduring the 
criticism with wonderful patience, worked and 
waited. 


THE COMING OF WASHINGTON 405 

In August the Continental Congress sent a 
final petition to the King, who refused to re- 
ceive it. Instead he proceeded to negotiate for 
20,000 mercenary troops from Germany— the 
Hessians — to fight the men who were still 
technically his own subjects. The news of this 
act proved to be the last straw in America. 
The Congress cast off its indecision. On Octo- 
ber 18th they sent a committee under Benjamin 
Franklin to inspect the army and confer with 
Washington. The result was a better organiza- 
tion of the business of making war and better 
support for Washington from the Congress. 

During these days Paul Revere was busy at 
Watertown, printing money and helping to col- 
lect supplies. He worked hand in glove with 
his old friend Henry Knox and helped to get the 
artillery in shape. He nevertheless found time 
to get in touch with John Pulling who, he 
learned, was ill and in dire poverty at Nan- 
tasket. He sent Peter Brackett with aid for 
Pulling and his family. He also assisted in 
gathering evidence against Dr. Church, and to 
such good purpose that in October Church was 
arrested, tried, convicted of treason, and ban- 
ished to the West Indies. He was never heard 
from again. 


406 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


The military operations between June and 
December were of trifling importance. On the 
British side nothing was attempted in Boston. 
Gage was recalled to England on September 
26th and left Boston on October 10th. General 
Howe assumed command of the garrison. A 
more vigorous campaign was expected of him 
in England, but he did not see his way clear to 
inaugurate offensive operations. He organ- 
ized three corps of Tories in the town, but they 
did nothing. A few of their leaders, like 
Timothy Ruggles and James Newton, were 
valuable to him, but most of them were not 
fighting men. 

For the most part the Tories lived fairly well 
in Boston during the siege, men like old Chief 
Justice Peter Oliver holding places of tempor- 
ary honor in the community. The Whigs, on 
the other hand, had a hard time of it. The poor 
were in serious straits and the Whig leaders 
lived in constant peril. Several of the most ob- 
noxious of them were put in jail, including 
James Lovell, son of Master John Lovell of the 
Latin School, Peter Edes, and his father’s 
partner, John Gill. When Paul Revere and 
Benjamin Edes heard of this they recognized 
Newton’s hand in it. 


THE COMING OF WASHINGTON 407 

As cold weather approached, Howe became 
restless. He wished to transfer operations to 
New York, but he lacked sufficient ships to take 
his men there. So he was forced to go into 
winter quarters in Boston and await results. 
The officers made themselves comfortable in 
Boston homes and the troops were housed in 
barracks. Meanwhile Howe was dismayed to 
see Washington creeping ever closer to him, 
with new fortifications on Lechmere Point, 
Cobble Hill in Somerville, and elsewhere. 

The period from November, 1775, to Febru- 
ary, 1776, was, always excepting the later winter 
at Valley Forge, one of the most difficult and 
discouraging in Washington’s career. Many 
enlistments expired on January 1st and only 
about half of the men reenlisted. The army 
dwindled to less than 10,000. In spite of 
Washington’s efforts, poor quarters and low 
morale continued. Even the officers were dis- 
contented. Munitions were scarce and many 
of the militia-men whose enlistments expired 
took their muskets home with them. And 
through it all Washington knew that he was be- 
ing condemned for inaction. It must be ad- 
mitted that one of his severest critics was John 
Hancock. 


408 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


TLe case was getting desperate ; the scarcity 
of powder was a serious matter. In this emer- 
gency the man who came to the rescue was Paul 
Revere. As early as December, 1774, the 
Provincial Congress had appointed a committee 
to look into the manufacture of powder, but lit- 
tle had come of it. Now, the need being even 
greater, the idea was revived. But no one in 
Massachusetts appeared to know anything 
about the subject. The only good powder mill 
in the country was near Philadelphia. So the 
Provincial Congress, with a sublime faith in 
Revere ’s ability to tackle any undertaking, sent 
him to learn the powder-making business, and to 
obtain a plan of the mill and a summary, of 
costs, processes, etc. 

Paul Revere knew no more about gunpowder 
manufacture that the rest of them, but in 
November, 1775, he started once more on the 
long ride to Philadelphia, bearing numerous 
messages for the Massachusetts delegates. He 
went at once to Hancock and through him ob- 
tained a letter from Robert Morris to Oswell 
Eve, the proprietor of the mill. 

Eve, jealous of his rights and prerogatives, 
snubbed Revere. He refused to impart any 
information or to permit Revere to make any 


THE COMING OF WASHINGTON 409 


drawings or take any notes. He only allowed 
him to walk through the mill. But this Revere 
did with his eyes and ears open. He possessed 
a working knowledge of chemistry and of man- 
ufacturing processes in general, and when he 
departed it was with a full knowledge of just 
how gunpowder was made. His report proved 
to be satisfactory and in January, 1776, the 
Provincial Congress ordered the rebuilding of 
an old disused powder mill at Canton. 

Another grave scarcity was felt in the artil- 
lery, and another patriot stepped into the 
breach. Henry Knox remembered the cannon 
and other stores that had been captured at 
Ticonderoga by Ethan Allen and offered to 
fetch them to Boston. Washington accepted 
the offer and sent Knox and a few others, in- 
cluding Knox’s nineteen-year-old brother Wil- 
liam, always affectionately known as Billy, on 
the difficult mission. 

Knox left Cambridge on November 15th, paid 
a brief visit to his wife in Worcester, and ar- 
rived in New York on the 25th. On the 28th 
he started north, “glad,” as his diary says, 
“to leave New York, it being very expensive.” 
He arrived in Albany on December 1st and at 
Ticonderoga on the 5th. 


410 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


He purchased from the neighboring farmers 
eighty yoke of oxen and forty-two strong sleds, 
loaded on the cannon and other material, and 
started back on the 9th. Enormous difficulties 
of travel had to be overcome. Deep snow drifts 
were encountered. The ice on frozen streams 
often proved too thin to bear the weight of the 
heavy ox teams. But Knox pushed steadily on, 
surmounting all obstacles. He reached Sara- 
toga, crossed the Hudson at Albany, and pro- 
ceeded to Springfield by way of Kinderhook and 
Great Barrington. At Springfield the little 
party rested and procured fresh oxen. On Jan- 
uary 24th, after weeks on the road, Knox 
reached Cambridge with fifty-five pieces of ord- 
nance, both iron and brass, besides powder, 
shells, and other supplies. 

In Boston Howe remained inactive through- 
out the winter. He ceased to expect an attack, 
but planned nothing himself. On December 
5th Burgoyne went home. In January ships 
arrived with much needed supplies and helped 
Howe to weather the siege. Then Clinton, 
weary of the inactivity, started out by water, 
joined forces with certain others, and attempted 
a campaign against North Carolina. It re- 
sulted in failure for Clinton and a solidifying 


THE COMING OF WASHINGTON 411 


of Southern sentiment against the British. 

The Whigs in Boston were many of them 
robbed of all they possessed. Small-pox af- 
flicted the poor and they had no fuel. The sol- 
diers had plenty, for they ruthlessly demol- 
ished many of the abandoned houses, as well as 
Old North Church and the steeple of West 
Church. The parsonage of Old South — Gov- 
ernor Winthrop’s historic mansion — was torn 
down and Samuel Adams’s home was wrecked. 
Many fine trees were felled, including the 
stately row of buttonwoods on the Winthrop 
estate. 

The sacred Liberty Tree, felled during the 
summer, was cut up for firewood. 

But this was not the only vandalism that 
came to the ears of Revere and the other exiled 
Bostonians. Faneuil Hall was turned into a 
playhouse. The pews in Old South Meeting- 
House, that had witnessed so many patriotic 
gatherings, were broken up for fuel; the in- 
terior was cleared out, tan bark was brought 
in, and the edifice was used as a riding school 
for the officers and the cavalry. Henry Knox 
learned that his shop on Cornhill had been pil- 
laged and many other shops suffered a similar 
fate, including those of some of Revere ’s friends 


412 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


among the silversmiths — John Coburn and 
Joseph Coolidge, Jr. 

It was during this winter that the Continental 
Congress decided on an invasion of Canada to 
forestall a movement down the Hudson against 
New York by the British General, Carleton. 
Montgomery went north by way of Lake Cham- 
plain with 2,000 men, and on November 12th, 
after a campaign of two months, captured 
Montreal. Benedict Arnold and Daniel Mor- 
gan, with 1,200 men, started from Cambridge 
and made their way through the Maine wilder- 
ness. It was a remarkable exploit, but they 
had only 700 men left when they reached the 
St. Lawrence on November 13th. They had to 
wait there until they could be joined by Mont- 
gomery. The combined forces attacked Quebec 
on December 31st. The assault was unsuc- 
cessful. Montgomery was killed, Arnold 
wounded, and Morgan captured, and the Ameri- 
can losses were heavy. Carleton was rein- 
forced and the Americans were forced to with- 
draw from Canada by degrees, the remnant ar- 
riving at Crown Point in June. 

The news of the failure at Quebec was a 
severe blow to Washington, but after February 


THE COMING OF WASHINGTON 413 


things began to look a little more hopeful. 
Massachusetts had voted more money and re- 
cruiting increased with the approach of spring. 
Knox had returned with his cannon and in Feb- 
ruary the rebuilding of the powder mill at Can- 
ton was begun. By the end of February Wash- 
ington was ready to act. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


BOSTON SET FREE 

Knox had been busy training the British can- 
non from Ticonderoga against the British gar- 
rison in Boston. On March 2nd Washington 
gave him orders to open a bombardment. From 
the batteries in Somerville, Roxbury, and Cam- 
bridge Knox poured an iron hail into his be- 
loved town. Howe replied in kind and the 
artillery duel raged hotly all day. Howe had 
no idea from which side to expect an attack. 
For three days and two nights Knox kept him 
worried by his gun-fire. 

On the evening of March 4th the firing in- 
creased in intensity. Knox opened up a heavy 
cannonading from his batteries at Cobble Hill, 
Lechmere Point, and Boxbury. Howe was al- 
lowed no rest, but it was only a feint to cover 
Washington’s plans. After dark General 
Thomas proceeded to Dorchester with 1,200 
armed men, 800 farmers with entrenching tools, 
and a train of wagons loaded with hay and 

414 


BOSTON SET FREE 


415 


other materials. He gained the Heights unob- 
served and his men dug all night. 

In the morning the amazed Howe beheld two 
completed forts on the coveted Dorchester 
Heights. He opened up a bombardment from 
his southern batteries, but the fortifications had 
been well planned and constructed and the 
bombardment was ineffectual. Knox replied, 
and Howe found himself surrounded by a ring 
of fire and steel. It was a new sort of celebra- 
tion for Massacre Day which the Bostonians en- 
joyed to the utmost. 

Washington was ready for any emergency. 
If Howe elected to launch an attack against Dor- 
chester, Washington had reinforcements ready 
in Roxbury to go to Thomas’s aid, while Put- 
nam was waiting to rush into Boston from Cam- 
bridge as soon as the British troops were 
withdrawn. Washington was disappointed be- 
cause this did not happen, but he had won his 
point in the game. Howe did make a futile 
attempt against Dorchester. He sent troops 
that night to Castle William, but a furious 
storm wrecked the small boats and tore the 
transports loose, and the plan was perforce 
abandoned. 

General Howe and Lord Percy reached an 


416 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


agreement on the situation on the 6th. Their 
position was untenable; they must evacuate. 
They collected all the ships within reach, in- 
cluding those that had come during the winter 
and had not been allowed to return. The Tories 
were terrified by these signs of military evacua- 
tion and sent an urgent deputation to wait upon 
Howe. He at last agreed to make room for the 
Tories on his ships. It was now the Whigs’ 
turn to smile. Panic seized the Tories and 
practically all of them decided to go. Their 
homes, among the finest in Boston, became 
scenes of haste and disorder as they prepared 
to abandon most of their worldly possessions. 

No official parleys were opened between 
Washington and Howe, but the former let it be 
understood that he would permit a peaceful 
evacuation only provided the British did not 
attempt to destroy the town. Howe did not 
dare to disobey the tacit terms, but he did all 
the secret damage he could. He destroyed 
quantities of military stores and permitted sol- 
diers and sailors to plunder the houses and 
shops of the Whigs. 

The first panic having subsided, Howe was 
very slow to move. Washington became im- 
patient, and on the night of March 16th he 



John Adams 

From a portrait painted late in life 





♦ 

























V •>"' 

* 




















- 









BOSTON SET FREE 


417 


fortified Nook’s Hill, close to Boston on the 
Dorchester side. At daybreak Howe saw Amer- 
ican guns so placed as to sweep the town. 

He delayed no longer, but gave final orders 
for immediate departure. By 9 o’clock all had 
embarked — 11,000 troops and 1,100 Tory citi- 
zens. Conservative old Boston had driven out 
her conservatives. 

Paul Revere had come over from Watertown 
to see the fun and had joined Henry Knox at 
Nook’s Hill. From there he could observe the 
whole spectacle — the harbor, filled with vessels 
of all sorts; small craft plying back and forth; 
soldiers marching down the Long Wharf ; 
Tories scurrying about like rats seeking to 
leave a sinking ship; piles of household goods 
on the wharves that would have to be left be- 
hind for lack of space ; all the feverish confusion 
of embarkation. 

“ There, I’ve no doubt, goes your fine friend, 
James Newton,” remarked Knox drily. 

“I only regret that he goes with a whole 
skin,” replied Revere. 

“At least he goes with but little else,” said 
Knox. 

“And I thrashed him well once,” said Re- 
vere, with a reminiscent smile, “and he has 


418 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


never made good his promise to pay me back.” 

Close upon the heels of the departing British 
followed a detachment of Putnam’s men who 
formally took possession of the town. They 
found much damage done, public buildings de- 
faced, and the streets strewn with iron prongs 
called crows’ feet, but they also found some 
undestroyed military stores. And out on the 
Long Wharf they came upon old Michael 
Welch, hale and hearty as ever, smoking a phil- 
osophical pipe. 

Washington took over the command of the 
town and on March 20th sent in the main body 
of his troops. After them the rejoicing Bos- 
tonians flocked back home over Roxbury Neck 
and across the river. The rattlesnake flag was 
run up at the Town House and Boston was a 
free port again. 

Revere came into town with the rest on the 
20th, and when he learned that Michael Welch 
was safe and well he went to see the old fellow. 
For a long hour they sat on the wharf together 
as in days gone by, looking out over the blue 
water and talking of the great things that had 
been happening. 

“I would like to have seen James Newton 
once more,” said Revere. “The old Adam is 


BOSTON SET FREE 


419 


strong in me and I would like to have sent him 
away with an extra thorn or two in his flesh.” 

“ Vengeance is the Lord’s,” said Michael. 
“But be of good cheer, he was well punished.” 

“Did you see him go?” asked Revere eagerly. 

“I did,” said Michael, “and I sent an Irish- 
man’s word or two after him. He had stood 
strong with Gage, but Howe, I suspect, did not 
like him so well. He brought a lot of gear down 
to the wharf, hoping that his high standing and 
many services as a Tory would gain him the 
privilege of taking it with him. But he was 
doomed to disappointment. I saw a common 
soldier clap a hand on his shoulder and thrust 
him into a boat. James Newton loved his pos- 
sessions, and he left them all behind him. I 
never saw human face more disconsolate. 
Despair was writ all over it. And from the 
wharf I shouted good-by to him and asked him 
if he had any message to leave for Paul Re- 
vere.” 

“What did he say?” asked Revere. 

“He cursed me for an old fool and buried 
his head in his arms.” 

Revere laughed delightedly. “You are a 
friend after my own heart, Michael,” said he. 

Washington could not guess what the next 


420 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


step would be on the part of the British, who 
still had their soldiers and their ships of war. 
He took steps to fortify both Boston and New 
York against an attack from the sea, but Howe 
did not come back. His vessels lingered for 
ten days in Nantasket Road, but on March 27th 
they weighed anchor and followed the Tories to 
Halifax. 

The Whig prisoners were released immedi- 
ately after the evacuation, and as soon as Ben- 
jamin Edes had looked after the safety and 
comfort of his son, he and Revere went over to 
Nantasket to find John Pulling. They found 
the exiled family in a little tumble-down cottage 
and Pulling just recovering from his illness. 
Only the supplies that Peter Brackett had 
brought had saved them from starvation. Edes 
and Revere brought them home and established 
them in their old house on Salem Street. Then 
Revere went methodically to work to repair the 
damage done to his house on North Square, to 
bring his family home, and to gather up the 
broken threads of his once prosperous business. 

But he was not yet allowed much time to at- 
tend to his private affairs. The Town House 
was quickly renovated and a Town Meeting was 
held on March 29th. The names of both Cap- 


BOSTON SET FREE 


421 


tain John Pulling and Major Paul Revere ap- 
peared in the newly elected Committee of Cor- 
respondence, Inspection, and Safety, with 
Samuel Adams, John Hancock, and others, to 
serve for one year. Pulling and Revere were 
also placed on a committee appointed to take a 
census of the remaining Tories and to prepare a 
list for a possible military draft. Revere could 
not keep out of public affairs. 

That title of Major needs explanation. Mili- 
tary service appealed strongly to Revere, 
though his abilities seemed to be in constant de- 
mand in other directions. He had sought in 
vain for a commission in the Continental Army, 
and his failure to obtain one remained always 
one of his chief regrets. He had therefore 
joined, early in March, a Massachusetts militia 
regiment, with the rank of Major. He served 
a month in the infantry and was then trans- 
ferred to the artillery, ten companies being 
formed to comprise the Massachusetts Stated 
Train for local defense. The following Novem- 
ber he was promoted to the rank of Lieutenant- 
Colonel. His son Paul served as a Lieutenant 
in the same force and Peter Brackett was a 
Sergeant. None of the three, however, was des- 
tined to win military glory. John Pulling man- 


422 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


aged to get into the fighting later, while Henry 
Knox rose rapidly to the rank of Major Gen- 
eral and became one of Washington’s most 
trusted officers. 

In connection with his military duties Revere 
spent some time at Castle William after the 
evacuation and was given the task of repairing 
the cannon there that the British had spiked. 
In May, however, the powder mill was com- 
pleted, Revere moved his family to Canton, took 
charge of the plant, and eventually supplied 
tons of gunpowder to the Continental Army. 

The rest of our tale is soon told, for this is 
not a story of the Revolutionary War but of 
Paul Revere ’s Boston. The scene of conflict 
soon shifted from the New England seaport 
to wider fields and Boston was never again to 
know the foot of the oppressor. She had done 
her part. In late April Washington left for 
New York, which was threatened with attack 
from Canada and the sea. There he mustered 
8,000 men and began his great campaign. 

In Philadelphia, meanwhile, mighty debates 
were in progress. The Congress was drawing 
ever closer to a separation from Great Britain. 
Only the Middle Colonies held back now. At 
last, on July 1st, John Adams delivered a 


BOSTON SET FREE 


423 


powerful oration advocating complete separa- 
tion. A majority of the delegates was won 
over. Thomas Jefferson drafted the Declara- 
tion of Independence and on July 4th it was 
signed and sealed. v 

What had been Boston’s fight had become the 
war between Great Britain and the United 
States of America. The struggle begun by 
Paul Revere ’s mechanics in Boston’s North 
End was to be brought to a victorious conclu- 
sion by George Washington at Yorktown. 

And in the background of this historic event 
hovered the triumphant figure of Sam Adams, 
“the man of the Town Meeting,” one of the 
world’s greatest authors and exponents of De- 
mocracy. His vision had at last come true. 

“Democracy,” said Adams to Revere in the 
quiet of Boston Town some time later, “is not 
a political institution nor a party creed, though 
it has its political and economic aspects. De- 
mocracy is an attitude of mind. It is an ideal 
of human relationship. When the inalienable 
rights of each individual man are recognized, 
when the State is organized to conserve those 
rights, when rich and poor, high and low, master 
and man can look upon each other as brothers 
and not as antagonists, when the soul is placed 


424 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


above the doctrine, then kings and armies shall 
pass from the face of the earth and mankind 
may hope for happiness and peace.” 

When the news of the signing of the Declara- 
tion of Independence reached Boston, the bells 
rang, the cannon boomed, and banners were 
flung to the breeze. Down Cornhill and on to 
the stump of the Liberty Tree marched the joy- 
ous Sons of Liberty and the whole town turned 
out to cheer them. Boston was herself again. 

Paul Revere, busy as he was, could not re- 
main away. He hurried in to town and joined 
in the celebration. Happy as a schoolboy, his 
bright eyes glowing and his round face wreathed 
in smiles, he rode on his old gray horse at the 
head of his beloved Sons, and they did him 
honor in their own boisterous way. 

At sundown he walked alone out upon the 
Long Wharf, and there he found old Michael 
Welch, smoking dreamily. 

4 ‘Well, what do you think of it, old friend?” 
demanded Revere heartily. 

Michael took the pipe from his mouth and 
turned his eyes toward the spires of Boston 
Town. 

“Sam Adams said — ” he began, and then his 
voice broke. Tears came into the dim old eyes 


BOSTON SET FREE 


425 


that he turned upon Revere. Something had at 
last stirred the heart of the placid old phil- 
osopher. At length he spoke, tremulously. 

“God save the Commonwealth of Mas- 
sachusetts !” said Michael Welch. 

“Amen!” said Paul Revere with fervor. 


AFTERWARDS 


Although I hope that this story may succeed 
in interesting a good many grown-up readers, it 
was written primarily for boys. It is, to be 
sure, the story of a grown man for the most 
part, but the sort of man whose life and exploits 
are most likely to appeal to the imaginations 
of boy readers and to arouse their admiration 
and the juvenile spirit of hero-worship. 

Probably the first question my boy readers 
will ask is, “Is it all true?” It is a question 
that deserves a frank and honest answer. 

Paul Revere was just such a man as I have 
described him, and he did all the things that I 
have told of him. His conversation is largely 
invented, and I have filled in the accounts of his 
adventures with some imaginary details, but in 
the main the story is founded strictly on well 
established fact. 

For the purposes of a continuous story, how- 
ever, I have taken the liberty of introducing a 
few imagined characters and events, though I 
have tried to make them all true to their time 

426 


AFTERWARDS 427 

and background. James Newton, Peter Brack- 
ett, and Michael Welch are all fictitious, as aro 
many of the incidents in which they most 
prominently figure. Practically all of the 
other characters are authentic, and most of the 
episodes in the story are either accurate history 
or are founded on historic fact. I think I may 
honestly answer, therefore, that it is a true 
story. 

In tracing the historical developments of the 
period, I have followed the best available au- 
thorities, being particularly indebted to the 
breadth of view and keenness of interpretation 
of John Fiske. I believe my history will hold 
water. 

Paul Revere was, to my mind, one of the 
most picturesque and lovable characters of his 
time, and his life one of the most dramatic. 
Living in a time of illustrious Americans, he did 
not rise to the foremost rank, and it is probably 
for that reason that he has been so little known. 
Longfellow’s poem, which has become better 
known than all the rest of Revere ’s life, tells the 
story of but one incident in it, and that with 
some inaccuracies. 

As patriot and soldier Paul Revere deserves 
a brighter place in history than has commonly 


428 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


been accorded him. As the leader of the Sons 
of Liberty his influence in the events that led up 
to the Revolutionary War was greater than 
many historians have recognized. As a silver- 
smith his work was unsurpassed, and is highly 
prized by collectors to-day. He was an en- 
graver and publisher of political cartoons. He 
was a manufacturer of gunpowder, church bells, 
and rolled copper. He was a high Mason and 
a prominent citizen in his community. 

As the story records, Paul Revere was born 
in Boston January 1, 1735 (December 21, 1734, 
old style), and lived in Boston all his life. He 
was the third of twelve children and was named 
after his father, a French Huguenot who was 
christened Apollos Rivoire but changed his 
name to Paul Revere after coming to America. 
PauPs mother was Deborah Hichborn, of Eng- 
lish descent. 

Paul went to school, as I have recorded, to 
the famous Master Tileston and lived in the 
North End, but for the details of his boyhood I 
have been obliged to draw upon my imagina- 
tion. While still a youth he entered his father ’s 
shop and learned the silversmith’s trade, and 
on his father’s death, when he was nineteen 
years old, he took charge of the shop. 


AFTERWARDS 


429 


On August 17, 1757, he married Sarah Ome. 
She died May 3, 1773, after bearing eight chil- 
dren, and five months after her death Revere 
married Rachel Walker. 

Revere ’s subsequent career, up to the Evacua- 
tion of Boston, was substantially as I have fol- 
lowed it in the story. He was the trusted 
friend and messenger of Adams and Warren 
and took part in the famous Boston Tea Party. 
His various rides and other exploits have been 
recorded in detail by his biographers. He 
printed the money and manufactured the 
powder for the Continental Army. 

I have drawn the story to a close with the 
Evacuation of Boston, because there ended the 
more adventurous part of Revere ’s life. After 
that the scene of war was shifted to other parts 
of the country until 1781, when General Greene 
drove the British from South Carolina and 
Cornwallis surrendered to Washington at York- 
town. In these great events Revere had no 
part. He failed in his ambition to secure a 
commission in the Continental Army, and such 
military service as he took part in was not par- 
ticularly stirring or glorious. His regiment 
saw some action in both Rhode Island and Mas- 
sachusetts, but was stationed at Castle William 


430 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


the greater part of the time. Revere was in 
command of the fort during most of 1778 and 
1779. 

In 1779 he took part in the ill-fated and mis- 
managed expedition to Maine, having charge 
of the artillery train. Commodore Saltonstall 
failed to cooperate, discipline among the militia 
was weak, and the expedition was ingloriously 
broken up by the British garrison at Penobscot. 
Very likely Revere became insubordinate under 
these trying conditions, but it is not to be be- 
lieved that he was cowardly. However, he had 
enemies who preferred serious charges against 
him and he was removed from his post at Castle 
William. He was arrested on September 6th 
and held a prisoner in his own home for two or 
three days, and then released. 

Revere demanded a thorough investigation 
and would not remain satisfied with semi-ac- 
quittals, but it was not until February, 1782, 
that he at last obtained conclusive vindication 
from a competent court-martial. 

' The year 1780 found Paul Revere back at his 
trade in Boston. During the war his business 
had naturally suffered, though he had profit- 
ably conducted the powder mill at Canton and 
had been employed by the Government to over- 


AFTERWARDS 


431 


see the casting of brass cannon. He was now 
forty-five years old, with a wife and eight chil- 
dren living. His eldest son, Paul, had learned 
the goldsmith’s trade and another, Joseph War- 
ren, worked with him in various business en- 
terprises. In spite of the fact that trade had 
been dull and a good deal of Revere ’s money 
had been tied up by the war, he was fairly well- 
to-do. 

For a few years Revere gave most of his time 
to getting his silverware business going again. 
In 1783 he opened a sort of jewelry store — 
called a “ hardware shop ” in those days — in 
Essex Street opposite the site of the Liberty 
Tree. In 1789 he started an iron and brass 
foundry at the lower end of Foster Street, near 
Lynn Street, now the Causeway. In 1792 he 
took his son Joseph into the business. They 
began the casting of church bells and built up a 
considerable trade in this line throughout east- 
ern Massachusetts. 

In 1794 they began the casting of brass can- 
non and the manufacture of metal fittings for 
ships. They were the first concern in this 
country to smelt copper ore and to refine and 
roll it, and were very successful in the handling 
of malleable copper. In 1798 they made the 


432 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


bolts, spikes, pumps, etc., for the United States 
frigate Constitution — “ Old Ironsides.’ ’ 

In 1801 they purchased the powder mill at 
Canton and commenced the erection of new 
buildings there. In 1802 they furnished the 
metal — over 6,000 square feet of it — for re- 
coppering the dome of the State House in Bos- 
ton. They also made the copper bottoms for 
seventy-four new gunboats for the Government. 
In October, 1804, the roof was blown off the fac- 
tory in Boston and they moved the works to 
Canton, retaining business headquarters in 
Boston. In 1809 they made the copper sheets 
for two boilers for the Livingston and Fulton 
steamboats on the Hudson River. Joseph 
Warren Revere continued this business at Can- 
ton after his father’s death. 

Paul Revere was one of the best known mem- 
bers of the Masonic fraternity in America. He 
entered St. Andrew’s Lodge in 1760, became 
Master in 1770, and was Grand Master of the 
Massachusetts Grand Lodge from 1795 to 1797. 
In this capacity he assisted Governor Samuel 
Adams in laying the cornerstone of the new 
State House on July 4, 1795. He made jewels 
and insignia for the Masons and engraved and 
printed elaborate membership certificates, etc. 


AFTERWARDS 


433 


Revere was largely instrumental in founding 
the Massachusetts Charitable Mechanics' As- 
sociation in 1795, and served as its president 
till 1799. He was also one of the incorporators 
of the Massachusetts Mutual Fire Insurance 
Company in 1798. 

He died at his home in Charter Street, Bos- 
ton, May 10, 1818, at the age of eighty-three, 
and was laid to rest in the old, historic Granary 
Burial Ground. He had been successful in his 
later business ventures and left a fortune of 
$31,000. 

In compiling the details of Revere 's life, I 
have been chiefly indebted to the work of 
Messrs. Goss and Gettemy. “ The Life of Col- 
onel Paul Revere," by Elbridge Henry Goss, in 
two volumes, is the authoritative biography of 
Revere and represents much original research. 
“ The True Story of Paul Revere," by Charles 
Ferris Gettemy, is a briefer account, more pop- 
ularly written, which, while acknowledging in- 
debtedness to Goss, contains much original mat- 
ter. A biography for young people, prepared 
largely from these sources, is “ Paul Revere, 
the Torch Bearer of the Revolution," by Belle 
Moses. 

For those who wish to read more about our 


434 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


hero, I can recommend ‘ ‘ The Memorial History 
of Boston,’ ’ edited by Justin Winsor, particu- 
larly Volume III. “The History of the 
Siege,” and “The Life of Warren,” by Rich- 
ard Frothingham; “ Old Landmarks of Bos- 
ton” and “Tea Leaves,” by Samuel Adams 
Drake have been consulted, and an interesting 
story of the time is told by Allen French in 
“The Siege of Boston.” Any good history of 
the United States will shed light on the period, 
such as Bancroft’s “United States” and Fiske’s 
1 ‘ American Revolution. ’ ’ I have found Fiske ’s 
smaller volume, “The War of Independence,” 
of particular usefulness, probably because it 
was clearly written for young people, while 
another splendid little volume for youthful 
readers is “From Colony to Commonwealth,” 
by Nina Moore Tiffany. 

It is my hope that this story may lead to 
further reading on the part of boys and girls, 
for the romance of this period cannot fail to 
interest them and give them a better under- 
standing of the principles upon which our great 
nation was founded. No living American 
should remain in ignorance of the lives and 
ideals, the moral and intellectual greatness, the 
courage and the willingness to sacrifice of such 


AFTERWARDS 


435 


patriots as George Washington, Samuel 
Adams, Joseph Warren, and Paul Revere. A 
knowledge of their lives and work cannot fail to 
help us to see more clearly the solution of some 
of our modern problems, for human nature was 
much the same in 1770 as it is to-day, though 
life was laid out on a somewhat smaller scale. 

Of Paul Revere I need hardly add that his 
life should inspire American boys of to-day. 
He was distinctly a man of the times and was 
greatly honored in his community. He was a 
big, virile man, active and in his youth fiery, 
but possessing also a strong vein of artistic 
feeling and creative impulse. He was a versa- 
tile, all-round man. Brave, energetic, force- 
ful, capable, he lived a useful and honorable 
life. His ideals were wrought in his fine silver- 
ware and in his leadership of the Sons of Lib- 
erty. His broad sympathies extended to the 
humblest of his helpers; he was a man of the 
people. The love of liberty and of justice to 
all was born in him. A full-blooded American 
in the truest sense, he lived and died, as did the 
other Sons of Liberty, greater and less, that 
we later Americans might have a better coun- 
try to live in. It remains for us to see to it that 
their ideals are not shattered, that no form of 


436 


SONS OF LIBERTY 


despotism may ever creep into our form of gov- 
ernment to corrupt it, and that as true Sons of 
Liberty we continue Revere ’s fight for true de- 
mocracy and against the great error of unjust 
repression. 


























WHO'S WHO AMONG AUTHORS 

WALTER A. DYER 
Author of “Sons of Liberty/ ’ etc. 

Here is a man whom every boy and girl ought to 
know. He is a jolly, entertaining and interesting 
companion and — like most boys — is a lover of outdoor 
life. But his chief attraction centers in his gift for 
story-telling. He is a born story-teller, with an 
extraordinary fund of knowledge that seems inex- 
haustible. 

To begin with, Walter A. Dyer is a recognized au- 
thority on antiques. He can look at an old table, or 
an ancient piece of silverware, or some other old 
work of art, and tell you just what its history is. 
Then, he is an authority on the breeds of dogs. Some 
of his best stories have been based upon his knowledge 
of dogs. “The Dogs of Boytown” is one of Mr. 
Dyer’s dog stories and a better story would be hard 
to find. Mr. Dyer knows, also, about country life and 
farming and horses. One of his most popular books, 
“Ben, the Battle Horse,” is the story of a race horse 
that is taken into the United States Army during the 
World War and sent to France where he gets into the 
thick of the fighting and is awarded the Croix de 
Guerre. 

Walter A. Dyer is the son of a newspaper editor. 


He was born in Roslindale, Mass., but was soon taken 
to Springfield, Mass., where he spent most of his boy- 
hood. He graduated from the Springfield High 
School and from there went to Amherst College, 
After receiving his degree from Amherst, he entered 
his father’s profession and served an apprenticeship 
in newspaper and trade journal work. In 1905 he 
joined the staff of Country Life , and soon after was 
made editor of that magazine. In 1914 he resigned 
his editorial position in order to devote his entire at- 
tention to the writing of books and magazine articles. 

He has published thirteen books in all. His stories 
for boys and girls — “The Five Babbits at Bonny- 
acres,” “The Dogs of Boytown,” “Ben, the Battle 
Horse,” and “Sons of Liberty” — are published by 
Henry Holt and Company, 19 West 44th St., New 
York, N. Y. 


CHARLES PIERCE BURTON 
Author of ‘ ‘ The Boys of Bob ’s Hill, ’ ’ etc. 

Charles Pierce Burton is a boy’s man, that is, he is 
a man who understand boys and whom boys under- 
stand. The boys who know Mr. Burton just natur- 
ally consider him one of their best and most intimate 
friends. 

Mr. Burton was born in Anderson, Indiana, but, 
when only three months old, was moved to Adams, 
Mass., where he lived for nearly twelve years in a 
2 


house at the foot of Bob’s Hill — the same Bob’s Hill 
which Mr. Burton has since made famous through his 
Bob’s Hill stories. His house was on Park’s Street, 
and stood between the homes of Phillip and Blackin- 
ton, just as described in his books. When twelve 
years old, Burton was taken back to the West and set- 
tled down with his family at Aurora, 111., where he has 
lived ever since. 

His father was the editor and proprietor of a coun- 
try weekly, The Aurora Herald , and young Burton’s 
first job, after graduating from High School was on 
his father’s paper. Later, he and his father founded 
a daily paper of which Mr. Burton subsequently be- 
came editor and proprietor. Mr. Burton is now the 
editor and manager of a trade magazine called The 
Earth Moves. 

The Bob’s Hill series consist of lively, thrilling 
tales of the exciting adventures of young Phillip and 
his pal, Blackinton. They are capital stories, and 
as The Congregationalist says — “it would be hard to 
find anything better in the literature of New Eng- 
land.” There are now seven books in the series: 
“The Boys of Bob’s Hill,” “The Bob’s Cave Boys,” 
“The Bob’s Hill Braves,” “The Boy Scouts of Bob’s 
Hill,” “Camp Bob’s Hill,” “Raven Patrol of Bob’s 
Hill,” and “The Trail Makers.” They can be ob- 
tained through any bookstore, or direct from the pub- 
lishers, Henry Holt and Company, 19 West 44th 
Street, New York, N. Y. 


3 


ALFRED BISHOP MASON 

Author of “Tom Strong, Washington's Scout,” etc. 

An eventful career has provided Mr. Alfred Bishop 
Mason with an ever interesting background for his 
books for boys. .As a journalist, a lawyer, a builder 
of railroads, and an author, he has had many unique 
experiences and has traveled extensively through for- 
eign countries as well as through the United States. 

Mr. Mason was born in Bridgeport, Connecticut. 
He is a descendant of Captain Levi Mason, of the Revo- 
lutionary Army, and Stephen Hopkins, one of the 
signers of the Declaration of Independence. In 
1871 he was graduated from Yale University and be- 
came a journalist, joining the editorial staff of the 
Chicago Tribune. He studied law and was admitted 
to the bar in 1875. He has been a Vice-president 
of the Jacksonville, Tampa, & Key West Railroad 
(1883-1889) and President of the Vera Cruz & Pa- 
cific Railroad in Mexico (1898-1902). 

His first book for boys, “Tom Strong, Washington’s 
Scout,” was published by Henry Holt and Company 
in 1911 and was instantly recognized to be one of the 
best juvenile books of the year. Six different edi- 
tions of “Tom Strong, Washington's Scout,” have 
since been printed, and the first edition is now in its 
fifth printing. Mr. Mason’s recent additions to the 
Tom Strong series — “Tom Strong, Boy-Captain,” 
“Tom Strong, Junior,” “Tom Strong, Third,” and 
“Tom Strong, Lincoln's Scout” — have proved equally 
popular. 

4 

C 300 88 'gf 






































































































































































































































VI ’ ^ 

W * A-* - 

* A <“. *- 7 '. « 5 . 0 ’ 'O - O , A 

«<K . 0 ».„ 'V A . A,.. "fc, 

<r ^ c° ♦* - ° 



<■9 ^ o 

;* J? \ *. 






^ % 

^ V «*^1'a V c\ 



: vps' 

A* ^ ^ -X 

* A <, *< 

< « ^ 0 ° N 0 * 

- \A *pl. 

*. aJ* /V .‘aSSiSl* ^ 

0 V *1 *■ • 



y vp, <> 


>° * * 
o * rf) &■ *~ t, i ' t/V , 1 - 0 J 

> v' fc * s 

^9" V ° 

V^* ' ’ — 


* r ^ ^ * 


^ ^ J ° 

/ • A * *x* <> v . . * 

• ^ c> a& o° wc -» <*> n 

•* O j O' • ^~sAIX\ <" ”P /• vo 



* y 

0 * - % ^ .<T ,\^SW> •V c 

: ’‘StlB' ^o« . 

° A Xj *■ o. 

> A <ja #. <Avx/y//Ap •* -CL* <v> <« 

• <"s > AA/lr** * bA -a * 

O ♦n o 9 ^ ^ Z ^ l/ » * •* . 

^ 0-0 ^0 <*> " 1 * V $ °^> 

♦ _^ 0 ~ ft * * *^> ^ , S • • 





^9' 

.* ^y v *V °WfcfW* a v -^ 

a* y t* , ..\Je?,» a*t a*. ^a?«Av -3A 

av ^ *' • * * 9 <(y '° • » * A * 

t 0 * C ± O A” * ' ' 

' ^ xxxu '^ M ^ - 3 A > 

^ o x o y 



4 9 


v^>: 


> 4 <* « 




# ^unwv ■> 9 ^ V ^y. * " A' 

^ o w o ,0 ^ ^ . , 1 • <J^ 

-V C'jv < 0 ~ ft v • o<- ^ ^ 

<" *Tv 4 *»’ *• <2 ^ • v . ' t 

- * 

...cv* -^‘* /\ •.. 

.u O '„... A <A * 7 P,« A- X -O 

o v . * *■ • • -» <5 A c.° u ° * <$ aV t / 6 

♦Wfeb,’- ° a'a 5 ^„<. ■%. C° ,CWa °o 

S>t-A <*A 0 /T^^&Pfe «» « *> JPn/M0> * 



^ ~ c .9 9 p ° Ti 

. ■» •0A ei* * 





<rv 


Vjl V _ 


% 

^ * 



oK 

° ‘ W/^a' o 



Aa 

- * ^ A e 

<J,V “ 0 "**, ■% yVAA A aA^ --- ''• 
a 0 ‘ s ^^S.‘”. .®§ 12 A A' ; 

t * ^ay/psp * b’ 1 ' ■ _ »'%.'j\\ss$' ° *» 

^ AA-’ J- ^ **TT. •’ ^ 

. y. ,^ v y. y >'£»\A a A ^ 





'O^ 'o.7'* A 


t / • 


^ A ** *. v < 

<* ' ••** A & '» 



0 ft O 




♦ A^ V 0 ° N ° * *<£>> 

O ,1 ^ * r-C^^V ~ ^ < 

; *feK . #4 w|™a*. ^o 4 ., 

o A 7V r s^3-2yP|p * ^ • 

,*' O o V ‘*f» A o o *, 

9* .'••*% "’ v \* ... °*- '•■• 

*■ Vi. A 4 - **■' 

V?- *^§ 1115 ^ * ^ 'Vi -.W 

J. ~ * • » <0 'o » k <* A ^ '4 

) * • ♦ ^ 0^ .'■'*♦ ^ A^ 0 o * O * ^ 

; v 0 < :Jl|v «bv* -V 

Vwlpv i°\ v^iR: / 

°* '*•■•:* *° % ^ 

^ *€SBh£> Vp ^ .>Va« V. .V »* 

* .M^», Vh* « 

5.^ "W^?* A v -V : llEflP“ ,*xv « 

Vi> ovJj&AK* aV *>\. . * A 

^ '°**'* .A O *G^ *o 

1 * - '■' . 6 °JL“‘V ^ (S^ . . ^o 

< n % ^vWn^ u* ^3^ _ 

*>V. <~C> 6 /X\'S^lL-% «* 4 1*“ V* <>» 

^ cr * (fi+ c 







.4 Oj. 

1 * *<> « 





P 9^ 


»* -V 


o ^ 

A'" &\ '"’■ <$' % '*•«• 

a° > V- Vi a0 . 

: :zz±}°. ^ :M§k~ W ; 

V»^v j ® >»^ 0 t^vA^^vvCv 1 * * V-A>^ j 


^ 4r '.. s 5 .G o^ 'o . * * A 





^ V 0 ® ■ ® -» 


» * •» 



•* ° <o 

* s s / . > ^ 

> # * « 5 4^? 

Wo ^ A v L f £ "^-x 

^ ^ G° «* “ 

<n "Pl N 

c ^ 0 % 

^5 *» A vv y 

S Jr c> *y^:r r> % % 

* 0 « 0 A 0 ^Vk ^ • * 1 w A> 

V . ^ <fy * y * °* o s ‘ 

A* ^ ^ ^ 

v* 

^rv o ° 

A A v ^ ° 

A O aO^ 

<y c o « « * <$> 

^■1 H : H il^Wll^ ^ 




HECKMAN 

BINDERY INC. 



AUG 88 


N. MANCHESTER, 
INDIANA 46962 



C 


• o 

0 A? 

cv ,<y 

w 1 •• 




